This may sound like an outrageous true, but its completely true. My Mom and I had traveled to this resort along with one of her friends. Mom was a very curvaceous woman for a 40 year old. I was about 16 years old then. Her friend being 35 had often remarked about that. I felt that she was jealous. Often I had seen Mom put her friend in awkward positions such as doing something funny or just making fun of her physique. Over the years though Mom had grown a little chubbier while her friend had become more fit, nevertheless, I had often seen men ogle at Mom's figure. It was often like an embarrassment to me, as she preferred showing her body to others and wore very tight clothing. She had a bubble butt, and a 95 cm breast measurement. So given they were going for this party for the night, Mom wasn't taking any chances. She wore a tight white t-shirt, along with tight blue jeans, and high red heels. She also had worn her favourite diamond laced thong The diamonds were connected such that they formed a T pattern down her hip. While both of them were gone, I spent my time relaxing around the suite watching movies. It was very late night when both of them returned. I had fallen asleep earlier, but once I caught their voices I was awake. We had reserved a double room suite, where Mom and I used one room and her friend the other. This time, her friends took Mom to her room. Suspicious of what was happening I peeked in their room without being discovered. Her friend, seemed to be sober enough while Mom was out of it. She was supporting Mom. Mom was out of it, and her diamond laced thong was evident. Grabbing Mom's ass, her friend suddenly said, "I'm going to enjoy seeing you come" and began massing Mom's breast. Mom soon began moaning heavily. Mom was a heavy moaner. At one point, noticing Mom's thong, her friend slowly began pulling it up, as if giving Mom a wedgie. This caused Mom to moan even more loudly, as she was getting more turned on, and after about 5 minutes, Mom let out an exasperated moan, and grabbing one of her buttcheeeks with her own hand, shouted, "I'm coming" and with another moan passed out on her friends' arms. After this her friend took off her pants and shirt (Mom was wearing a pink bra) and pushed her onto the bed. Mom fell on the bed face flat and legs spread. Her friend fell on the bed to her side, admiring how Mom's butt bounced. It was embarrassing enough Mom was in this position when she suddenly lifted her butt high (her friend was surprised) and gave another loud moan and dropped her butt. Her friend said, "Wow, you came twice, you are easier to take down than I thought." Both women went to sleep very soon. I crawled up slowly to cover Mom with a blanket. The next morning more drama occurred, when Mom and her friend woke up. Mom began arguing with her friend and learned about what had happened. Angry they began fighting, at first it was normal pushes and shoves, when accidentally Mom's friend punched her. Mom reeled from the punch and she turned all the way around, before falling to her knees, and then falling face flat onto the carpet floor, knocked out. Her butt shook as she fell, and she went down hands to her side, and her legs spread (her camel toe evident in her thong.)It was sad to see. Her friend was happy enough that to have more fun, she once again pulled up on Mom's thong. Mom's response was immediate, as she began moaning heavily as before. Slowly with more pulls, Mom lifted her butt, and after one last heavy moan, dropped her butt, passed out once again and salivating from her mouth. Her friend was oblivious to the fact that I was already awake, watching this all, and slapped Mom's bubble-butt, before she made a hasty exit. Mom was completely knocked out for a few hours. After the friend, I went to check in on her, as she lay in the same position. Her pink thong was wet, and it seemed like she had come again. It was such a funny turn on for me, given Mom was older than her friend and had been taken down so easily. It was also surprising to see Mom was so easily turned coming three times! Later on in the evening, after Mom recovered, her friend apologized for her actions. Mom was embarrassed when she found out that I had seen all of it, though we joke about it nowadays.

I was absolutely nuts and crazy about my neighbor, she was a lady of about thirty years old, married but her husband was an absolute jerk. He worked shifts at some geological site and sometimes he was missing for days spending his time in the mountains looking for gold and stuff like that. His wife, Jane would easily drive any man crazy, she was a brunette with long legs and big, yummy boobs, her face was beautiful and one could drown in her deep, dark eyes. I really couldn’t understand why she married her husband, he was the exact opposite of her, a middle-aged man with a belly. It was obvious that Jane wouldn’t stand him for long and recently I began to notice that when her husband was on his shift she was visited by a man, he stayed over at her place and it was certain she cheated on her husband. I must say that I didn’t care, I didn’t blame her as a woman like her needs a good man by her side, but not her husband. The only thing that was as frustrating as it could be was that I was not her lover and I wished I were. My problem was that I was too young at that time, I was only 20 and she was ten years older than me. Of course she never even thought about me being her lover, but I dreamed about her so much, lying in my bed and jerking off imagining her close to me, riding and sucking my dick. I definitely felt I needed to do something so one day I decided to try my luck. She lived on the second floor and I lived on the first, so I walked up and knocked on her door. It was Sunday, and I was sure that she was home. She opened the door in her sexy, red robe, I really wanted to know what she was hiding behind it and I was looking at her numb and unable to say anything. She was really hypnotizing me with her beauty. “Hi, Kevin, can I help you”, she was the first to start and I sighed with relief. “Mrs. Jane, I need to talk to you about your husband”, I said as that was the first thing that came to my mind. “Ok, come on in, what exactly do you want to talk about?”, She let me in and I could see that she was intrigued. “I think you’re abusing your relations with him, he loves you so much and I’ve been noticing some men visiting you while he was taking his shifts”, I shot right from the shoulder. I knew this was a bit rush to start like that, but I decided to cut to the chase, I looked into her eyes and saw them widening with anger. “What the fuck!, It’s none of your business! Get out of here!”, She shouted and I could see that I really made her angry, may be I shouldn’t have started that so rudely but I felt I had nothing to lose. “Well, maybe you’re right, it’s none of my business, but I am sure it’s your husband’s business and he’ll be very interested in the information that I possess, I took some pictures of this guy and I’ll show them to your husband, just wanna see his reaction”, I was bluffing, of course I didn’t take any pictures and I never even thought about it, but my bluffing had a strong influence on Jane. “Wait, Kevin, what do you want?, are you trying to blackmail me? Do you want money?”, She asked and I understood that I hooked her up. “No, I don’t need your money, I need something else you can give me”, I said and understood that I’ve had it made. She was afraid of her husband learning the truth so she was going to do what I wanted her to do. “What do you mean, Kevin?, What exactly do you want from me?”, Jane asked and I knew I had to make a small step to my goal. “I want you to treat me as the man who visited you while your husband was away”, I said in a firm voice Jane looked at me and her eyes told me that she understood what I wanted from her. She smiled and didn’t say a word, she just approached me and put her hand on my shoulder, “So, is that why you’re here?, so what exactly do you want me to do first?” I felt that my mouth went dry, Mrs. Jane was very sexy and her voice was so alluring that I felt getting dizzy. “How about this, I’ll play with your dick and let you cum and we’ll forget about the whole thing?”, she offered and kneeled. I was standing in the corridor and when she started unzipping my pants I leaned against the wall and closed my eyes, I still couldn’t believe this was happening to me. In a minute my dick jumped out of my pants and it was rock-hard. Jane took it in her hands and exposed my dickhead, it was wet with precum, she looked at it for a second and then started licking it. I can’t describe what I was feeling at that moment. My dream was coming true, I opened my eyes and looked at Jane, her tongue was skillfully working on my dickhead and in about a minute she took my dick in her mouth and started sucking it. That was the real pleasure, for a twenty year old guy whose mind was focused on sex only that was more than enough, She was sucking me so skillfully that in about two minutes I felt I was building up to an orgasm, I didn’t want to stop her and I just took her head in my head and started impaling her on my dick trying to get as deeper in her throat as I could, suddenly she squeezed my dick with her mouth and I started cumming, my sperm hit her throat and tried to push my dick deeper and deeper, Jane was a great sucker, she started moving her head along my dick so quickly letting her mouth squeeze every drop of me, my orgasm was really intense, I was moaning and groaning and she was still sucking on my dick even after I completely drained my balls. “Oh, boy, you got my pussy wet and leaking, you’re so passionate and you’ve flooded me with your cum”, She said and licked the drops of my cum from her lips. “let me make some coffee and why don’t you go to the room and wait for me on the sofa”, she said and headed to the kitchen, and I went to the hall, I was unable to speak and my legs were shaking, that was the best blowjob I ever got. I sat on the sofa and in a minute Jane came with a tray and two coffee cups on it, I took one and she put the tray on the table. We drank coffee and talked a bit. When I finished my cup I felt that I was returning to senses. I looked at Jane and realized that I wanted her again. “So, now it’s time to please my pussy, it’s all wet and do you want to find out how wet it is?”, She said in an alluring voice and came up to me. She then slightly pushed me and I lay on the sofa, after that I saw her unbuttoning her robe and in a few seconds she was leaning over me absolutely nude. Her body was slender and her legs were long and slim. “Do you want to know how wet my pussy is now?”, she repeated her question and was waiting for me to answer. “Yes”, I murmured still not knowing what she was going to do. She moved closer to me and sat on my face!!! That was the first time a woman was sitting on my face, her pussy was on my mouth and I felt how wet it was. She pressed her pussy to my mouth and started rubbing it over my face, in a few seconds all my face was wet with her love juices, I stuck my tongue out and started licking her pussy, whenever I touched her clit she was moaning, in a few minutes she turned into a real horny bitch and started rubbing all over my face with such fury that I felt I was going to choke, I just held my tongue out and was moving it all over her pussy, it went like this for about five minutes, then she got off my face and looked at my dick. It was rock-hard by that time. She moved closer to my dick and mounted it. Her pussy was so pleasantly wet that my dick easily got inside and in a second Jane started riding it like a wild cowboy. I was just lying and seeing her going up and down my dick, her tits were jumping before my face, the speed was incredible and I understood how horny that bitch was. It was the second fuck so I managed to last much longer and in a few minutes we were both sweating. When Jane felt that she was satisfies, although it’s hard for a bitch like her to get enough, she got off from my dick and lay close to me, then she took my dick in her hands and started jerking it quickly, her face was right before my dick, when I started shaking she understood that my orgasm was near so she opened her mouth wide and kept jerking my dick, in a few seconds I presented her with a cumshot that hit her face, then second and the third, I was cumming intensely and some of my sperm got inside her mouth, some of it was all over her face and hair, she kept jerking my dick until there wasn’t a tiny cum drop left in my balls and after that she took it into her mouth and sucked my dick until it was pure and clean. I was lying on the sofa, seeing Jane licking my dickhead, she was covered in my cum and she looked funny. I smiled and thought that this was just a dream when I woke up but we can make our dreams come true. All we need is to try that. “So, when’s your hubby arriving?”, I asked in a relaxed voice. “He won’t be in town until after Wednesday”, She answered in a sweet voice. “Well, then I’ll drop by tonight if you don’t mind”, I said and rose from the sofa.

My story is tame compared to the usual tales of incest But perhaps one or two of you may find it interesting.

From the time my parents taught me that the human body was to be hidden from all males but a few select people I've had an urge to expose myself to men. Then when I got married I found out that I got just as turned on seeing men naked, which suited my husband just fine since he had the same urges. In fact, I'm not sure which made us hornier, seeing or being seen. As you can imagine, we spent a lot of time at home without clothes.

My husband's death left me with a thirteen year old son and totally frustrated, not only because I was denied screwing but I had no one to ogle or to ogle me. The best I could do was get in some of those chat rooms on my computer, which helped a little but not enough to suit me.

One night about a year and a half after Frank died I was getting ready to take a shower when I thought I heard something at the door. I stood still and listened but didn't hear it again so I continued to get ready.

You must understand, getting ready meant more than just taking off my clothes. I stripped and checked out my boobs, then took a pee. I checked my boobs again, and my butt, ran my fingers through my muff and watched myself jill in the mirror. Did I mention I had a full length mirror on the wall opposite the door? Anyway, that nigt I fingered myself to a fairly satisfying cum, showered, and spent some more time dong my hair before I put my robe on and went to my room. When I opened the bathroom door I noticed a spot on the rug, looked closer, and immediately knew it was jizm. Damn, Mike had been peeking through a small crack in the door and jacking off. The little bastard! He didn't have sense enough to cum into a Kleenex! Then I wondered if he got turned on by watching me or by spying on me. One way to find out.

I got a box of Kleenex and went to Mike's room.

“Here, use these instead of shooting on the floor. And if you want to watch me jack off all you gotta do is ask, I hate a Peeping Tom.”

He just laid there, mouth wide open, too shocked by what I said to react. Then it sunk in. “How'd you ...

What ….? You mean you know and ain't mad?”

“Yes, I'm mad! You been sneakin' around watchin' me and not giving me the same chance. How about letting me see that pecker you been jerkin'?”

“Uh, yeah, okay.”

He tossed the sheet back to expose his shriveled peter. I let my robe fall open, his dick grew and stiffened and I felt my pussy juice begin to flow. I let my robe drop to the floor and his eyes got big as saucers.

“Why don't we watch one another jack off?”

“Holy shit! You mean it? Yeah, let's!!”

He sat up in bed, I sat facing him and began fingering my pussy as he stroked his cock. I never knew masturbation could be so exciting! I felt my cum building up and slowed my fingering, not wanting to end so quick. When Mike began gasping and pumping his prick faster I went ahead, tickling my clit till I exploded in the most intense cum I'd had in years. At the last minute Mike grabbed a Kleenex and covered the head of his dong to catch the thick spurts.

I could end my tale here, because for the next seven years me and Mike never went beyond jacking off together, usually on Friday or Saturday night. But Mike met a girl in college, they dated, got engaged, and eventually got married. They visited me fairly often after the honeymoon and I couldn't help noticing Marla looking at me strangely when she thought I didn't see. Finally, one night when they had dinner with me, Marla helped me clean the table and put the dishes in the washer.

“Is something bothering you, Marla? You seem to look at me strangely once in a while.”

She turned beet red, stammered, and burst out, “I've wanted to ask you something but I've been scared to. But her goes. A girl I work with keeps talking about going to a nudist camp. I wondered if you thought Mike might get mad if I suggested it to him.”

“You don't mind the idea of him looking at all those naked women?”

She blushed even redder than before. “Well, I hope you don't think I'm evil, but I love the way he looks at me when I'm undressed.”

“Hmm.” An idea took shape in my horny mind. “Why not have him try it out here first, to see how he reacts. And how you react, being naked with someone else around.”

“I wouldn't mind, it sounds better than being with a bunch of strangers. But how do I ask him?”

“”Let's see. How about if I invite you to spend the night? We'll play some cards, and I have a feeling he'll dare us to play strip poker.”

As luck would have it, Marla had to pee, and I took the opportunity to clue Mike in. When she came back Mike said something about leaving, I asked them to spend the night, and from there on everything went according to plan. With a little cheating, the poker game ended with Mike and Marla naked and me in my panties. Back in the living room it wasn't long before Mike started fooling around with Marla, she wanted him to behave but when she saw me smile and wink at her she let him go ahead, and gripped his dick.

“I got a feeling something's going on here that I'm not in on.” Her smile and tone of voice said whatever was going on she wanted to be part of it.

“Marla, Dear, I want you to feel perfectly at home whenever you're here, so if you and Mike feel like fucking I won't mind a bit.” I got out of my panties and played with my pussy. I can amuse myself while you're busy.”

“Oh, wow! Mike, is she kidding?”

“I don't know, let's find out.”

She laid back on the couch and pulled Mike on top of her, and the whole time he banged her she watched me jack off. Watching them fuck and them watching me finger myself brought on an even more intense cum than the first time with Mike. And now I really look forward to their weekend visits.

 Pam was continuing to struggle keeping up with the other salesmen. It didn't help at all that her husband Jim was Dunder Mifflin's top salesman and yet he seemed to put little effort into it. Her life choices always race through her mind. Could she have made a career for herself as an artist? Is she even good enough sales? Should she just go back to reception? Of course she knew she was stuck there. Suddenly, she felt a pair of hands on her shoulder causing her to jump. It was Michael Scott.

“Pam! Could I see you in my office for a minute?” Michael said lacking his usual enthusiasm.

“Sure Michael” Pam replied, worried about what may come. As they walked towards Michael's office she ran her hands along Jim's arm hoping for a response. But Jim was focused on tormenting Dwight leaving Pam feeling more isolated than ever.

The blinds and the door to Michael's office was closed. As Michael tried to gather his thoughts all Pam could hear is the sound of heart pounding in her ears.

“Pam, Pam, Pam, Pam... are you happy in Sales?”

“Umm, yes, of course I am.” She replied back feigning confidence.

“It's just that your sales are really low. And... I love having you here, but if Sabre notices, they're going to make me get rid of you.”

“Michael, you can trust me! I've always been there for you. Just give me a chance.”

“Well, there is a potential client. Really big! But we can't risk losing it...”

“Michael, you have let me get them, you know I can do it!”

“That's what she said!' Michael interrupted, creating an awkward silence.

Pam began to think. She knew it's been a long time since Michael has been with someone and he used to make a lot of passes at her. She decided to try and sweet talk her way to get the client.

“You know Michael, maybe all I need is a good mentor. Someone who could help me 'do it'”

Like a reflex, Michael again replied “That's what she said!”

Pam leaned forward towards Michael's ear and whispered “I know. I could be 'flexible' to your needs. And I'll take whatever you want to give to me.”

Michael could barely control his maturity and was giggling uncontrollably. Pam walked around the desk and started rubbing Michael's shoulders.

“So is there any way I could try to get this client?” as she looked down at Michael, she could see he had a massive erection. She only saw his bare cock once when she walked in on him while he was getting ready for the fun run and although she doesn't care to admit it, she was turned on by it. At this point Michael couldn't say no and gave her the clients information. Once Pam left Michael's office and closed the door she could hear a sudden repetitive squeak of his chair accompanied by muffled moans.

She spent the rest of the day learning about the new client. His name was Sam Churchill and he ran a company she never heard of. Pam knew Kelly was an expert at finding out information about people, so she headed over to the annex. Pam was never a fan of that area, mostly because Toby would try and flirt with her in a really creepy way. Kelly immediately noticed Pam and was very excited.

“Oh my God! Pam! Hi! How have you been?”

Before Pam could even respond, Kelly already began updating Pam on the past week's worth of celebrity gossip.

“So Kelly, there's this guy I need you to find some information on. Like what kind of things he likes and stuff.” Pam eventually managed to spill out as Kelly paused in between facts.

“Oh my God! Are you going to cheat on Jim?” Kelly gasped in a loud whisper.

“No, no, no... he's a potential client and I need the sale, so I figured if I knew more about him then... you know.” Pam replied defensively. Kelly began too google his name and pull up relevant things about him.

“Well, he runs a design company and seems to really love art and is super hot... and looking at some his pictures he really likes slutty girls.” Kelly informed Pam. Seeing the art and his looks, she was getting turned on by him.

“Hmm, do you think you can help me get an outfit that would really work for him?” Pam asked knowing the response she'd get.

“Of course Pam! I always say we should go shopping more!”

Almost instantly, Pam got dragged out to the mall with Kelly. As Kelly kept talking about outfits and what's in style, Pam's mind was constantly drifting towards the way Sam looked in his pictures. The thought of dressing in provocative clothing for a stranger and one as cute as Sam was making Pam horny. However, with Kelly next to her, there wasn't anything Pam could do to relieve herself. With her arousal only getting stronger, she started noticing the curves Kelly has. The brief period Pam spent studying art, she never experimented with girls even though all her fellow classmates were fucking each other constantly. Pam imagined Kelly using her tongue on her wet pussy. A quiet moan of pleasure escaped her lips and she snapped back to reality to see they were at the mall.

Kelly knew all the ins and outs and quickly found a chic store with clothing to show off Pam's curves that have been hidden in office wear. Pam tried to comprehend the vast variety of clothing options completely overwhelmed. By the time Pam had any idea where to start, Kelly handed her a pile of clothes for her to try on.

In the dressing room, Pam looked through the different outfits. She was surprised Kelly knew her size. The first outfit was a tight miniskirt and a small matching vest. Pam asked Kelly about a blouse, but learned that was the outfit in its entirety. Pam started to strip out of her clothes leaving her in her white bra and panties. She spent a moment to look over her body. Noticing a massive wet spot on her panties, it was evident just how horny she was. Pam decided to put her moment of privacy to good use. She slid her panties off, she normally keeps her pussy shaved but Jim has neglected Pam sexually and a small bush has grown. Sitting down, she circled her lips with her finger and begun sliding a finger inside her. Pam could already imagining being ravaged as her other hand unhooked her bra to start playing with her nipple. Getting impatient, two more fingers slid inside her pussy with her thumb rubbing her clit. Pam felt an orgasm coming and she was making a noticeable rustle. There was a knock on the dressing room door, but it went unnoticed by Pam who was moaning in pleasure.

“Pam, you should come out, I want to see how it looks!” Kelly said through the door.

The sound of Kelly's voice pushed Pam over the edge as she loudly said “I'm coming!”

But through the door, Kelly thought she heard Pam say to 'Come in.' Just as Pam had an orgasm, she sees Kelly staring at her.

“Oh sorry! I thought you were dressed” Kelly said eying Pam's body and salivating over the sight of Pam's fingers drenched in her juices. Pam knew she should stop and cover her body, but her brain and body sent mixed signals. Animal instincts took over and she grabbed Kelly pulling her in for a passionate kiss. Kelly tried to resist at first, but the feeling of Pam's tongue massaging hers and the smell of her pussy drove Kelly wild sending her hands all over Pam's body, embracing her touch and heat.

Pam's hands quickly disrobed Kelly without breaking the kiss. Kelly's tongue felt amazing in Pam's mouth. But Pam started to lower Kelly's head towards her crotch. Kelly quickly got to work on Pam's pussy. Pam was enjoying the feeling of Kelly between her legs and felt another orgasm coming. She began to pull Kelly's head closer grinding against her. As Pam was about to climax again, Kelly pulled on Pam's nipples pushing her over the edge.

Pam was completely exhausted as Kelly was regaining her composure. “Wow Pam, where did that come from?” Kelly asked inquisitively.

“I don't know, I just couldn't help myself. I'm really sorry.”

“No, don't be. It was really hot. Hopefully no one heard us... so... does this have anything to do with this client?”

“No... well... umm... I don't know. It's complicated.” Pam tried to explain. She was having a hard time trying to articulate her feelings because she wasn't too sure what was going on either. Kelly tried to come up with explanations but it didn't help. Eventually, Pam tried on some of the outfits and bought the first outfit she looked at. She felt it was the perfect blend of business and pleasure.

That night Pam and Jim were in bed. Jim reading a book while Pam was on her laptop trying to secretively prepare for her meeting tomorrow. Pam turned the computer off and started cuddling with Jim. Jim brushed her off trying not to lose focus on his book, leaving Pam alone with her thoughts. The idea of doing whatever it takes to make the sale was more of a fantasy at first. However, the feeling of neglect was making her consider it more and more. Would she even be able to seduce him? She was able to seduce Michael, but that's not really a challenge. After all, Ryan seems to seduce Michael on a daily basis without trying.

The next morning, Pam got up before Jim woke up. She didn't want him to see her wearing the slutty outfit she bought yesterday. Although, she wondered if Jim would even notice. Pam drove off to the client. The drive felt endless with butterflies in her stomach keeping her on edge. She arrived to the building. It a small building about the same size as her office building, but the design was stunning. It took her mind off Sam and to the beauty and art of the scenery around her. Pam was soon greeted by a friendly receptionist, she was a very gorgeous woman dressed very chic and ran the place in a very professional matter.

“Ms. Beasley, Mr. Churchill will be here in just a moment. Please have a seat. Would you like anything to drink? Coffee, tea?”

“Um, no thanks, I'm alright.”

The receptionist immediately went back to her work. A couple minutes passed and a well dressed man entered the lobby.

“So, you must be Pam. I'm Sam, it's a pleasure to meet you.” Sam said pleasantly. Pam got up to greet him back but dropped her purse on the floor spilling its contents. Pam bent over to pick it up. She wasn't used to wearing provocative clothing, and unknowingly gave a Sam a great view of her ass and thong.

“Let me help you with that.” Sam said as he eventually snapped back and bent down to help Pam out. He noticed some pieces of paper with doodles on them and began looking through them.

“Did you draw these?” he asked.

“um, yeah. There just some doodles I do when I'm nervous.” She replied, feeling embarrassed.

“These are really nice. You have a lot of talent. You could totally pursue an art career.” Pam begun to laugh a bit.

“I actually tried, but I don't think I'm really cut out for it.”

“If you change your mind. Here's my card. We're always keeping an eye open for new talent.” He handed her his business card. “Anyhow, you're here to sell me paper.” They proceeded to walk to his office. Most of the offices had an open concept with lots of windows except for one, his. Sam's office looked almost like an apartment. It was very intimate.

“So, I know companies like yours are looking for the lowest costs, and the truth is we can't beat them. But we can offer you customer service 24/7 and I promise I will be ready to fulfill your every need. I can be very flexible” Pam tried to say in a flirting tone.

“My every need you say? He said back, matching her tone. Pam got a bit nervous but pushed herself and replied, “Your every need.”

“Would you like a drink?” Sam asked as he walked towards a small bar in his office and poured two drinks before she could respond. They started to discuss specific details of the contract and terms. There bodies got closer together. As Pam was explaining logistics, Sam would run his hand along her leg and hair. He was much more forward than Pam expected.

“This all looks really great, but there is a slight problem. About 10 minutes before you got here I got a call from one of your co-workers, Dwight, I think. Anyhow, he managed to give me an offer. And it was a lot of savings. Now, I really like you. But we have to take the lower offer if it's by the same company.” Sam stated with sorrow.

“What is the deal he is offering? It might be possible for me to pull out the same discount.” Pam pleaded.

“Well, he said it was a personal discount. Something about paying for it out of his commission.”

Pam felt defeated. She could match the offer but she needs to commission to keep her job. She felt like there was a rock in her stomach and a tear was starting to form in her left eye.

“Please, I really need this. And if you need me to do anything, you name it!” Pam begged. Sam leaned in and wiped the tear out of her eye.

“Don't cry Pam. It'll be okay. The offer hasn't been submitted officially. So as far as the company's concern, your offer is the one we're accepting.” Sam put out his hand but Pam was so excited she practically jumped into his arms.

“Thank you so much!” She cried as she gave him a tight hug. Sam hugged back caressing her body. His hands started to drift lower towards her ass. As soon as he grasped her ass, Pam gasped and leaned back. They were looking into each other's eyes. While Pam was reluctant, he saw tenderness and affection in Sam's eyes. Sam begun to lean in for a kiss and Pam followed. Pam ran her fingers through his hair pulling his head in for a more passionate kiss. Sam started to pull towards a couch and laid Pam down as he got on top of her. He started to fondle Pam's breasts while Pam felt a bulge in Sam's pants.

She started to undo Sam's belt buckle to remove his pants. Sam took this as a queue to remove Pam's top and expose her breasts. He started sucking her right nipple as Pam unzipped his pants and pulled his hard cock out. It was much thicker than she expected. Her fingers explored every inch of his cock until she slid her hand further and found his balls. She was stroking his balls, giving them a light grasp matching pleasure surges she got from Sam sucking her nipples. Sam moved closer to Pam, straddling her chest with his dick right in front of her mouth. Pam kissed the tip of his cock and he twitched his cock making it hit her nose. Pam then wrapped her lips around his cock and moved her head further down his shaft. Her tongue was doing circles around his cock head making Sam moan in pleasure. She started to bob her head back and forth at an increasing pace. Sam started to match her rhythm with thrusts. Her hands continued to play with his balls and she could feel them beginning to tighten. Sam wrapped his fingers in Pam's hair grasping her head and pulled her head closer to the base of his cock. Pam started to gag but Sam kept face-fucking her. Pam could feel his orgasm getting close, so she pulled back.

“Wait” she said softly. “I want you in me!” Sam pulled back, and removed her thong, still keeping her skirt on.

“I don't have any condoms.”

“I'm on the pill” She replied immediately.

Sam inserted his finger in her slowly, teasing her. Pam was thrusting to get his finger deeper. Sam started to rub the tip of his cock against her pussy. This made Pam gasp in pleasure. He slowly slid his cock inside her, he made her appreciate every inch. As he slid all the way in, Sam kissed Pam lovingly and started thrusting as their tongues were massaging one another.

“You feel so good!” Pam said in between kisses. Sam started to grab her legs and bring them up.

“So, let's just see how flexible you are” Sam said jokingly as he brought her legs on top of his shoulders. He held her legs tightly as slid in deeper than before. His cock was rubbing her g-spot with every thrust driving Pam wild.

They continued fucking like that for what felt like forever. Pam already came once and she felt a second orgasm coming. Sam was also getting close cumming. Pam felt his pace change as he pulled in for a kiss making Pam cum at the same time as Sam. They lied together, Sam's cock still inside of Pam. Sam ran his fingers around Pam's aureole.

Eventually, they both begun to get dressed. Pam started to feel guilty about she did. She could have kept the sale without cheating on Jim. It's been so long since she felt someone so attentive to her sexual needs. Pam was getting ready to leave when Sam stopped her.

“Before you go... umm, your art. I wasn't just complimenting it because I wanted, well this. You do have a lot of talent. And you would be a really good fit here... with me. Here's my personal number, if you ever want to talk... or something.” Pam took his information and gave him a kiss goodbye.

It was a hot day in june i went to see my stepsister we always drank a case or so while her husband was working.about everyday ,crazy huh! anyway this particular day i went there and her car was there but she didn't answere the door , i keep knocking but no answere but i could hear her moaning or something i thought she hurt herself.  I went to the back door took my knife and popped the the latch as i had donee before when she locked her keys in, so i when in and to my surprise there she is hooked up with our neighbors coon hound a bluetick walker really big dog and man was she hooked i  knew she always loved dogs but i did'nt realize to what extent. well i certainlly knew now!!!!!!!!!!!   holy shit went though my mind and she said can you get him out of me and i just liked what i was seeing man it made my cock so hard it hurt  , i said he"ll be done in a minute or so you don't want him to rip you so just chill , well after about 5 or 10 minutes which seemed like a hour he finally slipped out and man what a cock i'm not shitting you it was bigger than mine about 11 or 12 inches, i still couldnt belive what i saw.  so i said are you alright she said oh shut up  she did'nt want to talk about it . i said well i already knew woman like to have sex with dogs no big deal and i said i bet you had the biggest orgasm you ever had .  well looking at her gorgeous body blonde petite 23yr old her pussy was swollen and dripping all that cum ,it was so so hot i was still hard as a rock i said well i want some she said hell no i hurt your not touching me .  well we always were attracted to one another and we would kiss and id suck on her nice firm titties and play with her pussy we really loved one another but we had to keep it secret and it was hard and our parents even suspected us and once told us if we were doing stuff we had to stop but we never did and still don't

I checked my hair one last time. I had a few butterflies in my stomach, but mostly was just jittery with anticipation. It wasn't unusual for me to be nervous before performing, but this wasn't my normal dance, or the normal person before which I'd be dancing.
I still can't believe my friend talked me into it. My younger brother Ron was turning 16 years old and I was trying to think of an appropriate gift. I asked my best friend if she had any ideas. She thought for a few minutes then got this real big grin on her face. "I've got the perfect idea," she said. "It's a gift I know he'd love to get and would never expect to receive."
She told me her idea. To say I was shocked put it mildly. "You want me to strip in front of my brother! How can you even suggest such a thing?"
She just laughed, "Geez, when did you turn into such a prude. I didn't suggest that you to have sex with him just tease him a little.. You probably wouldn't even have to strip completely if you didn't want. I'll bet anything that it would be the gift that he would remember for the rest of his life.
I took a few minutes to calm down and think about it. It wouldn't cost a thing and he would certainly enjoy it. I wasn't a prude, but I wasn't sure I could strip in front of my brother. As I warmed to the idea, I started to rationalize that it wouldn't be incest because we wouldn't be having sex. At 22 , I was in great shape. 5'5" tall, with light skin, D-cup breasts, waist-length dark hair, and black eyes. I smiled at Kate and said, "The gift of a lifetime, good idea." 
After days and days of practice with the help of kate, finally the night arrived. 
"Ok, hun - time to perform." I whispered as I heard a knock on the door. I switched off the lights 
"Happy birthday little brother," I said as I opened the door.
?Thank you.? He smiled
?Have been busy preparing your gift? I whispered in his ears
"But you really didn't have to get me anything. I know things are tight. By the way why is it so dark?" He said. I took his hand and made him sit on the 'special chair'. 
?Ssshh!?I said as I put my finger on his lips. I closed the door and switched on the lights.
He gasped when he saw my sexy outfit. I put on this hot, short skirt with nothing on underneath but a tiny little thong, and a new pair of "cum fuck me pumps" with straps wrapped around my ankles. My top was a tight shirt with lots of deep cleavage.
"You okay there, Ron?" I feigned concern upon hearing him gasp. He tried to cover up his reaction, and I simply gave him a coy grin as his face turned red. "This is going to be fun!" I thought to myself. I shouldn?t say but, My God! This was so much fun. Watching Ron shocked, watching his eyes bulge out. He was so nervous. He looked so cute with that blush on his cheeks. I took his hand and had him sit on the chair.?Just relax and enjoy your gift? I smiled.
I turned my back to him and walked across the room to the stereo. My hands were shaking, was it excitement or fear; to this day I'm still not sure. I took a deep breath and turned on the music.
I paused getting up my nerve, then started to dance and turned around. I glanced at his face and saw a look of confusion. Embarrassed I looked down at the floor and felt my face turn red. I didn't stop, that would have been even more awkward. 
The dance was a sultry slow dance. I slowly moved my hips in a suggestive manner. Looking at the floor I was able to pretend that Ron wasn't there and that I was just practicing. 
I took a deep breath as my fingers moved to the top buttons on my shirt. I undid the top two buttons as I slowly swayed to the music. I looked up at Ron again, just to see his reaction. I was stunned by the look in his eyes; it was a look of pure desire. He was taking in every suggestive movement. That was all the encouragement I needed. I unbuttoned the botRon two buttons on my shirt next. 
His eyes were glued to my breasts in hopes that the remaining buttons would be next. I smiled and slowly undid the bottom two buttons on my skirt. Soon I had only one button left on my top and one button left on my skirt. He was getting to see a lot of skin but I really hadn't exposed anything yet. I could still stop I told myself, but after looking at the desire in his eyes I knew that stopping really wasn't an option. He was in my power, mesmerized by my every movement. 
I continued to dance and slowly undid the button holding my skirt on. As the skirt fell to my feet I kicked it up at Ron.I stopped dancing as the song ended. "Don't stop," he pleaded. "It was just getting good."
I changed the disc to another of the same. I smiled, and started to dance again. This time my dancing became even more suggestive and erotic. I danced up to him and played with my tits just inches from his face. I moved back a few steps and continued with my routine. 
Ron was enthralled. I saw him fidgeting and looked down at his lap and noticed a big bulge. He saw me look and his face turned red. The bra was still held in place by the clasp around my back. I moved my hands down and made it look like I was going to pull down my bra but I didn?t. 
I watched Ron as he continued to fidget even more. When I looked at his bulge I suddenly knew why. His cock was trying to rise to the occasion, but it was trapped by his shorts and was growing down his leg. He was obviously uncomfortable. I'm not sure what came over me, but I danced up to him and said, "Stand up." 
He refused, so I took hold of his hands and pulled him out of the chair. In one quick movement I undid the clasp and yanked, his shorts fell around his ankles. His cock sprang to attention now that it was no longer restrained. His boxers did little to hide the bulge of his cock. I pushed him down into the chair and asked, "Is that better?" 

"ummm, yeah," he stammered. "Much better." 

I bent down in front of him, giving him a good view of my cleavage. I pulled his shorts the rest of the way off. I gave them a twirl and tossed them across the room. 
I continued to dance. My tits were swaying more freely, bobbing and swaying with my every movement. His eyes were glued to my nipples. My smile faltered when I looked down at his lap. I expected to see the bulge in his boxers. Instead I saw his hard cock jutting out the hole in his boxers. I almost stopped at that point, but when I saw the pre-cum glistening on the tip of his cock, I knew I had to continue.
I was down to my last two pieces of clothing, but I knew I wouldn't stop. I noticed that he had pulled his T-shirt down to cover the fact that he was stroking his cock. I danced up to him, shaking my tits inches from his face. In one quick movement I grabbed his shirt and yanked it over his head, ripping it off of him.
"Hey!" he exclaimed.
"What's good for the goose is good for the gander," I laughed. I continued to dance, enjoying his discomfort. His hand was wrapped around the shaft of his rigid cock. The red tip was glistening with pre-cum. His face was almost as red as his cock. 

I moved my right hand behind my back to the clasp of my sheer bra. I covered my breasts with my left arm as I unclasped the bra. My arm still covered my tits as I tossed the bra across the room with my free hand. 

I put a hand over each breast as I danced up to him. When I was standing right in front of the chair I dropped my arms exposing my tits to my brother. My breasts swayed and jiggled as I bent in front of him letting them dangle freely. My perky breasts were exposed, nipples erect, to the loud gasps of my brother.

"They're beautiful," he whispered. "Better than I ever dreamed."

"Stand up," I commanded. He stood slowly, his eyes never leaving my hard rosy nipples. His cock was still pointing at me through the hole in his boxers. I quickly put my hands in the waistband and pulled them down, then pushed him back into his chair laughing. I stared at his glistening cock and balls as he bent forward and removed his socks, he was now completely naked!

I put my hands in the waistband of my sheer panties and started slowly pulling them down as I swayed to the music. My neatly trimmed bush slowly came into view. I smiled because he didn't know where to look, his gaze shifted between my bouncing breasts and my pussy that was slowly being exposed. In one quick well-practiced motion, I slid them down and kicked them off. 
I continued to dance in front of him, both of us completely nude. I turned around and bent at the waist and looked at him through my spread legs. I knew this position exposed me completely. I stood and danced over to the chair. I stopped and stood straddling the chair. I could feel his hot breath on my nipples since they were just fractions of an inch away from his face. I jumped when I felt his tongue dart out and lick my nipple. It was like I an electric shock
I couldn't move away. A few seconds later he sucked my whole nipple in his mouth. I moaned audibly as I backed away. I saw my breast stretch since he was still sucking on my nipple. My breast bounced wildly when my nipple came free. 
I looked down at my brother; this really hadn't gone the way I expected. I planned on finishing by giving him a lap dance. Making him cum in his shorts. I didn't dare give him a lap dance when he was naked, did I? 
I was too caught up in the moment to stop. I straddled the chair when I danced back to Ron. I looked into his eyes and saw the lust on his face as I lowered myself onto his knees. He reached for my tits and started fondling them as I slowly slid forward. I was very careful to make sure that I trapped his cock between us, firmly sandwiched between our bellies. 
I leaned back slightly allowing his hands better access to my tits. At the same time my clit rubbed across the shaft of his cock. "Oh, yes," I moaned and started moving my hips so my clit would rub up and down his hard shaft. 
After letting him enjoy my tits, I got up. I looked up at Ron, who was staring right back at me. I dropped to my knees on the floor in front of him. I paused for a moment to stare in wonder at Ron?s beautiful cock. It was truly gorgeous? long, and thick, and fat, and very straight with a big bulb of a head. And it looked so slick and slimy with his seminal ooze coating the meaty shaft. It was twitching with urgency, as he felt my hot breath on his sensitive skin.
"Ohhhhhh Sisssss!"

The sound of kissing could be heard clearly in my house. It was the sound of a big sister kissing her little brother's cock. I licked the head of the long, thick shaft, and his big full balls. I even used the tip of my tongue to tickle his leaking slit and the extra-sensitive spot just below it. His precum was flowing copiously, and its slimy flavor coated my tongue and mouth.
Ron watched me with a look of helpless lust in his eyes. "Oh God Sis! Ah! Ah!" was all he managed to whimper. 
After kissing his cock for few minutes I stood up and looked at him.
?How was your birthday gift? I teased him
?It was good?really good? but why did you stop?.wont you?..i mean?..? he stammered. 
?No little brother?we can?t go too far? I apologised
?Okay!? He said in a dejected voice. I was feeling sorry for him but i thought I made the right decision (at that point of that time). He picked up his clothes and left the room.After having shower I went to bed. I tried getting to sleep but all I could think of was the sweet cum of my brother. ?I shouldn?t have stopped licking that tasty cum? I thought to myself. Now I was feeling bad for myself. My mind was filled with the thought of tasting that cum again.?I need to have him ?I made up my mind. I peeled my pants off and stuck my index finger in my pussy. I let out some soft moans as I masturbated to the thought of fucking Ron. I imagined him fucking me hard and long. I let out more moans. I hoped that Ron would hear me but there wasn?t any sign of him. Finally my flood gates opened and I had an intense orgasm, more intense than usual. I put my pants back on and eventually I drifted off to sleep.

Janey goes to the noodle camp 2

 

Janey and John were headed to the noodle camp. I knew it was a nudist camp, but since I was going to see bunches of noodles, I called it a noodle camp.

John had received a very valuable invite to an very exclusive party. I knew since we had to get blood tests to prove we had no STDs we would be in for one hell of a fuck fest. Little did I know what I was getting into.

In my many years on this earth, I thought I had done about everything sexual, but I was about to learn more.

My first perversion was licking my hand after using it to wipe my pussy after I peed. To this day, every time I pee, I wipe with my hand and lick it or suck it clean. While learning this trait, I also learned that I liked to be watched as I peed.

My next perversion was fucking my dog. It started by accident, but I enjoyed it immensely, and have done it for many years. It is the best fuck any woman can have. Through having sex with my dog, I learned to suck cock, which I dearly love, swallowing all that good cum, and take a big cock up my asshole. I want a cock so big in my ass, that it makes me cry from the pain, but then comes the pleasure. It is an acquired taste.

With my years with Teri, I have learned to be an excellent cunt licker. She taught me how to do a proper ass riming. Hardly a sex session with her, pasted without both of us getting our asses licked. and paddled. Yes a good ass whipping is good for the soul. Through this practice, I learned of the joy of a good enema. Both of us would get in the shower and see who could hold the most water before we gushed. (Oh I just cummed while writing this). Teri went on to show me how to spread the asshole and pour in an ice cold smoothie. Do I need to tell you how she got it out?

I have a collection of dildos, vibrators, butt plugs, paddles, clamps, and suction tubes, second to none. I even have a sex swing hanging from my bedroom ceiling.

A few times with Teri, she introduced me to two of her “underage” girl friends. This is where my ability to ‘eat out’ a good pussy came in. During these sessions is where I learned to taste, sip, and then drink piss as it comes from a young pussy. Tasting my piss was nothing compared to tasting the hot, streaming, sometime tasting sweet (or I thought so), piss as it gushed all over my face. In my eyes, ears, nose and soaking my hair. I try to drink it all, but there is no way when it is coming full force.

Having parted with Teri and hooking up with John, I have learned to enjoy licking a pussy that has just been filled with man cum. John would take me to parties where there was many gays and lesbians. Most, if not all were bi-sexual. This is where I had my first 3 way.

At the parties, I could pick out the cocks I wanted. I started out with a monster in my cunt a small one in my ass, and a long one in my mouth. I found that I could deep throat a 9 inch dick if it wasn’t to fat. Before long I was taking a large cock in both the cunt, and asshole, and still a long one in the mouth. These parties, I thought, were as depraved as I would ever participate in. Little did I know.

As we arrived at the camp we were met at the gate. We were asked for our membership cards. We didn’t have one but showed him our invitation. His face lit up and his whole demeanor changed. He started treating us as royalty. He showed us to the “undressing’ room as he called it. He said a golf cart would be waiting outside for our use.

As we were in the unisex changing room, John told me a few rules. We were to carry a towel with us anywhere we went. We were to act like our bottoms were filthy, and to not let them touch anything. Anywhere we sit or lean, the towel goes down first.

You do not talk to another guest about their sex organs. No “WOW, My Oh My, or Damn that is a Beaut”. If you were to be placed to where you were to have sex, you can talk about it then.

That pretty much is the rules. As we came out of the dressing room to find the golf cart, my cunt was already wet.

If you readers want part 3, I need at least 10 positive votes…..Janey

　

     I awoke with a start, the room was dark. I was a bit disoriented, until I felt the soft body against me, Sarah's deep regular breaths as she slept, her leg resting across my legs, and her arm across my chest, her hand resting lightly around my shoulder. I remembered, with crystal clarity what had happened. Having her sit on my face, and licking her to her first orgasm from oral sex. Then, the tight clamp of her as she slid down my cock, fucking away her virginity, the feel as she pushed down hard, my cock piercing that barrier, and surging past the hymen as it burst apart, her yelps of pain, but her not letting up, ramming down until I was balls deep. The way she rode me, until she climaxed, and I let go, the extra tight hug of her around my shaft sucking at me as I came, jetting my load into her, squirting over and over. I was glad I had a vasectomy 4 years ago, with all the thick spunk I had pumped into her, I didn't need to get my daughter knocked up. Although the mental picture of my daughter, her belly swollen with 8 months of pregnancy, her breasts swollen, full milk jugs, would have been a wonderful sight to see.

     Sarah moved, rolling over onto her side. I slid out of bed, and padded into the bathroom. I was startled to see my cock streaked with blood, and was just about ready to panic, when I relaxed. It was only the remnants of Sarah's cherry. My god, my daughter had wanted me to fuck away her virginity, had put her thoughts into action, and here I was with the proof streaked over my cock. She had no problem with the incest angle, come to think of it, neither had I. I could have said no, I could have refused. Hadn't my cock been harder than ever while I was deep inside her, the idea of fucking my daughter making me unable to resist? And knowing what horny dogs male teens are, well, I can understand Sarah wanting someone older, wiser, more experienced, who would deflower her gently, instead of just fucking her like some cheap slut, and give her a wonderful introduction to her sexual life. And who better than her loving Dad? And, I had done the best that I could, for my daughter to have a very special first time, something she could remember and treasure all her life.

     I took a washcloth, with some warm water, and sponged myself down. I returned to bed, and slid in, cupping Sarah's body against mine like a spoon. She gave a sigh of contentment in her sleep.  I reached over, softly stroking her belly until she fell asleep again. It took a while, but I finally joined her in sleep.

     Waking again, I could see it was morning, and my cock was rock hard. I looked to my right, and there was my daughter, her emerald green eyes bright, her lust filled smile, her hand around my erection, surging in her grip.

     "Good morning Daddy, I hope by the state of your nice, stiff cock, that you enjoyed last night as much as I did. It felt so wonderful to have you deflower me, come and let's take a shower together."

     She led the way, and I couldn't take my eyes off the nude backside of my daughter as I followed her into the shower. Under the warm spray of water, we passed around the soap, her hands slid up and down my cock, keeping me rock hard.

     She whispered huskily, "I have plans for that nice hard cock, must keep you interested!"

     Handing me the soap, she cooed, "Wash me down Daddy, stroke thick soapsuds all over my body."

     Caressing her soft skin and sexy curves as I washed her down, with her emitting little sounds of pleasure, she was in no danger of my interest waning. I was ready to take her in the shower, but she led me out, and we toweled each other off, she had something else in mind. She led the way over to her full length mirror.

     "Face the mirror Daddy."

     As I did so, she took a pillow, placed it on the ground at my feet, and she knelt before me.

     "Now, after such a wonderful oral loving you gave me last night, it's time for my Daddy to get some wonderful oral loving in return. Watch us in the mirror Daddy, watch yourself getting sucked off the same time as you feel it. I did that last night, and I never came harder in my life!"

     Oh yeah, the sight was wonderful. I saw the mirror image backside of my daughter, kneeling before me. She wrapped her hand around my prick, pulled down on the foreskin, and my head popped up, shiny and pink. Her tongue snaked out, and she started to lick at my swollen head like a lollipop. The feel of her tongue flicking and licking my cock head, made me groan with lust. She suddenly engulfed my stiff cock in her warm, wet mouth. I shivered with delight as she ran her hot, pliable mouth down the full length of my stiff shaft, sucking and licking at my hard cock. She slid her mouth up, and then plunged down the full length again.

     I looked in the mirror, saw my daughter, her naked shoulders sloping down, her naked back, the slight swell of her hips, the sexy image of her sexy ass cheeks, and the movement of her head as she bobbed back and forth, eager to get my wet spray of cum. I watched, feeling the cum bubbling as I watched and felt my daughter's sexy attentions to my throbbing cock. I reached down, stroking her hair as she gave me a hot blowjob, she was making little noises of passion around my cock.

     I looked down and saw my shaft, shiny wet with her spit, appearing and then disappearing as her mouth, moist, hot and expert, glided up and down my twitching cock. It felt like she was eating me alive as her mouth plunged up and down on my swollen prick, again and again. Her cock sucking technique was expert, and practiced, I could feel electric tingles of pleasure surging through my cock, she had me harder than ever, throbbing eagerly between her tight crimson lips. Her mouth released my cock, then she looked up and grinned at me.

     "In case you are wondering Daddy, I learned how to suck cock by sucking Jim. His cock was a lot of fun to suck on, and I practiced how to give the very best blowjob on him. Am I doing it right?"

     "Yes, oh yes baby, I love it!"

     "Good, I want my Daddy to get the best. Now, feel my hot mouth again, watch your daughter sucking your cock, and fill my hot mouth, I want every drop!"

     Parting her lips, she took me in again, thrusting her head forward, swallowing me right down to the balls. I grunted as my cock was once again encased in the hot, wet, sucking heaven of Sarah's mouth, the cum was quickly reaching the boiling point. Her hands stated caressing and tugging gently on my balls, coaxing the spunk up into my shaft.

     "Oh fuck, feels so good, you're gonna make me cum baby!"

     I wanted to warn her, in case she didn't want me to go off in her mouth, but I needn't have worried. She started sucking my cock wildly, her head moving back and forth rapidly, eager for me to flood her mouth. I kept my eyes open wide, watching the mirror image of my daughter sucking Daddy's cock, and let my cum reach the full boil. I felt my cock lurch, swelling hard, and Sarah felt the hard pulse, she knew was was about to happen as she tightened her crimson lips around me, her mouth hungry for my wet spray of semen.  That did it, watching the mirror image of my daughter sucking her Daddy's cock, and the feel of her hot, wet sucking mouth brought on the explosion of cum from my cock. I growled with pleasure as I felt my cock unload, gushing thick ropes of cum, filling her mouth with Daddy's incestuous load of hot spunk. Her mouth overflowed, she released my cock, and I fired one last spurt over her breasts, cum running down the sides of her mouth, dripping off her chin to join the semen I had just sprayed across her breasts. I must have painted her tonsils white with that huge load, I thought, as she looked up at me, smiled, and I saw her throat muscles working as she swallowed her large mouthful. Her fingers scooped up the semen I had splattered across her body, eager to get all of it, not to waste a drop.

     "Mmm, oh yes, the most delicious cum, my Daddy has the best tasting spunk."
 
     "Now I need to go down on my girl's delicious pussy, sit on the edge of the bed baby, spread your legs, and watch Daddy licking your sweet center."   

     She did as I asked, and with a bright smile and thighs spread wide, she welcomed me between the spread V of her legs. I could smell the rich, heady essence of Sarah in heat, her hot fuck hole was practically gushing, her tight labial lips slightly parted, giving me look inside at her coral pink interior, hot slick and dewy wet with her juices. I waited no longer, plastering my mouth against that inviting opening. I could feel Sarah's hands around my head, holding me tightly against her opening, and holding her body up, so she could watch the sexy view of Daddy between her legs, licking her to orgasmic joy. Thirty seconds later, and Sarah went flying into her first orgasm of the day.

     "Yes, oh yes, feels so good, lick me Daddy, I'm so hot, oh my god, I'm gonna cum already, fuck, fuck FUCK!"

     I felt the gush of her juices, her orgasm seizing her and shaking her in that pleasure grip. I kept up my oral assault, sliding two fingers up her gushing center, and sucking on that hard, stiff clit, running my tongue around it, eager to send her into another orgasm, which she quickly did, squealing and crying out with pleasure. She quickly jumped on the joy ride of orgasm after orgasm, her bedroom filled with her howls and shrieks of orgasmic ecstasy, until after the 10 had pleasantly pummeled her, she pushed me away and flopped back on her bed.

     "Oh my god, stop Daddy, stop, I can't take another orgasm!"

     I lifted up as she flopped back on the bed, gasping like a race horse, her body shaking with aftershocks. I climbed up and held her close as she let the sensory rush dissipate. She looked into my eyes, her eyes soft and dreamy with contentment.

     "I felt like I was cumming my brains out, and I just reached the point where I couldn't stand another one, my pussy was too sensitive, sorry Daddy."

     I murmured to her, "Nothing to be sorry about baby, your Mom is like that."

     Grinning, she said, "Yeah I know, I've heard you and Mom going at it several times, and I've been lying here, all alone, rubbing my horny little pussy, masturbating wildly to the soundtrack of you and Mom fucking wildly. That last time, I imagined that you were fucking me instead of Mom, driving Daddy's big hard cock into your own daughter's tight opening, bursting my virginity in a mad rush of plunging, hard cock, and I just exploded in my most violent cum ever!"

     The combination of licking my daughter to several volleys of squirting pleasure, and hearing her tell me about how she masturbated to the sounds we made as we fucked, her imaginings of me fucking her, had driven my cock back up, I was once again rock hard and eager, and Sarah's eyes glowed as she saw it.

     "Oh yes, Daddy is so hard and horny for her daughter's pussy, which is wonderful since daughter's pussy is equally horny for Daddy's nice, stiff cock!"

     I placed her on the bed, on her knees, in a squatting position, looking at the mirror. I got behind her, and had to contort my body a little, then I got my cock lined up. I straightened my legs, lifting myself up, and pushing my cock right up Sarah's sexy velvet wrap. The hot, steamy tightness gripped my cock again, drawing a grunt from me as I wrapped one hand around her breasts, tugging and pulling on her stiff, hardening nipples. I slid my other hand over her hips, lightly gripping her mound, and pulling her body tightly against mine, holding her up, so she could watch herself getting fucked. I drove in, burying my cock right to the balls.

     "Oh fuck, oh fuck, it feels so good, let me have it Daddy, I want another thick spray, fill my pussy, give it to me!"

     I did as she wanted, pumping my hips, driving my cock in and out, Sarah pumping her hips back at me as I drove forward, eager to get every last inch in on every thrust. Her tightness was milking at me, the pouring juices filling the room with the wet juicy squelching sound of Sarah's tight teen cunt being pounded towards orgasm by her horny Daddy. I slid my hand down, cupping her sex, feeling my cock surging in and out, driving my daughter towards climax.

     Staring at the lewd spectacle of our bodies fucking wildly, she grunted, "Oh fuck, it's so fucking hot, watching and feeling Daddy fucking me, yes, oh yes, good, so good, love you Daddy, love you, oh god, good, good, umm, so good, it's, it's, it's, ungh, unghh, oh my god, I'm gonna, gonna, yes, yes, CUMMIMG!!"

     Her voice shrieked out, her body shaking crazily, her cunt clamped down on me like a velvet lined vice, spasming wildly. That did it, and I felt my cock burst, spraying wildly, pumping a thick, hot volley of semen deep inside my daughter, feeling the milking pull sucking every drop out of my eager cock.

     We lay back for a while, then Sarah got up and got dressed. I joined her, and just as we got downstairs, the doorbell rang. Sarah opened the door, and there stood her 16 year old friend, Jessie. I had seen Jessie several times, and always lusted after her, that cute, freckled face, the intense green eyes, the rich fall of copper red hair, those big succulent melons that I would love to suck on, and the sexy curve of her hips, with a cute, pert bottom that I wanted to see up close, without clothes in the way. I looked away, at Sarah, and she gave me a grinning look that she knew what I was thinking.

     "We going out for breakfast Daddy, we'll be back later this afternoon. Jess, how'd you like to sleep over here tonight? We'll have a great time!"

     As Jessie gladly accepted, Sarah turned to me, and gave me that sexy grin again.

My boyfriend and I decided to go out to the casino one night. We drank a ridiculous amount of alcohol and spent a stupid amount of money on the tables. I was getting rather horny, the drunker I go the more I wanted my boyfriends black cock inside me. We were sitting at the bar and I started to rub the crotch of Jim’s (my boyfriend) jeans. His cock started to stir, I could tell I was making him hot. My pussy was aching to have him touch me and Jim knew it as he started to rub his hand up and down my thigh. Each time getting a little closer to my sweet honey pot. As his hand slid under my dress, Jim brushed his fingers along the top of my pussy, making me gasp. I had never wanted him so badly in my life. I lent over and whispered in Jim’s ear, “Mmm baby let’s go back to the hotel, my cunt is in need of your hot cock” Jim responded by rubbing my pussy through my wet panties. He skulled his beer and lead me toward the exit, or so I thought. Near the exit there are toilets, Jim pulled me into the ‘disabled toilet’ and as soon as he locked that door his hands were all over me. Massaging my D size breasts. I was so hot, Jim could’ve made me come there and then just by feeling me up but instead he unzipped his jeans to let out his 8 inch, thick black cock. My eyes lit up instantly and before Jim could even ask I was on my knees with it between my lips. I circled the head of his cock with my tongue, while rubbing his cock with my hand  then without warning I took all 8 inches hitting the back of my throat. “Mmm that’s my girl” Jim moaned as I continued deep throating his piece of meat. I could tell Jim was getting close to cumming, his cock started to stiffen even more. With that I began to fondle his big black balls, I took his cock out of his mouth and began sucking on his balls and humming “Mmmm baby, you know what I like” Jim moaned. His cock was now starting to twitch, I took the head of it back in my mouth while I pumped the rest of his cock with my hand. “baby.. fuckkk..” Jim screamed, anyone walking past would’ve heard as Jim shot his hot cum in my mouth. I swallowed every last drop of his hot spunk. Jim picked me up and kissed me, tasting his own sweet juices “baby because you were such a good girl, I will reward you later” I couldn’t wait, I wanted Jim there and then. I needed him to touch me, I began to touch myself “Uh ah you horny slut, wait your turn” Jim demanded. This only made me hornier, I loved it when he spoke to me like that. On the walk back to the hotel, Jim would every now and then push me up against a wall and kiss me hard while his hands fondled my boobs, tickled my clit. I was dripping wet and he had barely touched me, I could smell my sweet sex. Finally back in the hotel room, I started to undress “Leave it on baby, you’re going to strip for me” I loved stripping for Jim, the look in his eyes just turned me on even more. Jim got naked and sat on the edge of the bed, his black cock starting to harden. I just wanted to fuck it already but I did as requested. First I unzipped my dress at the side and slowly wriggled out of it, as it fell to the floor Jim’s cock twitched a little. I decided to tease Jim a bit, I straddled him grinding my pussy soaked panties against his now really hard cock. I turned around and Jim unclipped my bra, letting my tits free. He started to play with them, rolling my nipples between my fingers. I was so close to cumming but the Jim stopped “take your panties off slut, it’s time you got your reward” within seconds my panties were on the floor. “Get on all fours” Jim now standing behind me, I loved fucking doggy style it just felt like I got every bit of his 8 inches inside me. I was waiting for Jim to put his cock inside me, I turned my head to see what he was doing and “SMACK” on my ass. “Eyes to the front baby” he was in fine form tonight, before I knew it Jim was tying something around my eyes so I couldn’t see. “This is going to be amazing, trust me” Jim whispered into my ear. By this stage I was so eager to feel him inside me I was willing to do anything. I could feel his hands on my ass, then suddenly I felt his tongue licking my cunt then up to my asshole, I had never had my ass licked before. All I can say is its definitely a sensation I want more of. Jim spent a lot of time on my ass before he slid a finger into my cunt. “ahhhhh” I moaned, I had cum instantly. But Jim didn’t stop, my body started to tense up again as he finger fucked me, I was almost at my second climax when Jim pulled his finger out and slid underneath me. His cock hitting me in the face, while he ate my pussy. I grabbed it instantly and began slurping and sucking on it, the faster he went, the faster I went. I started to convulse, this orgasm was taking me to a new level. As I came all over Jim’s face he quickly slid out from under me “don’t move” he ordered. I remained still on all fours, not being able to see. I then felt lube running from the top of my ass, down to my cunt hole. Jim positioned his raging cock at my pussy and with one thrust was deep inside me. It almost sent me over the edge to finally have his thick black member deep within my cunt. He pumped me hard, pulling my hair, spanking my ass he was getting really into it. “Baby you’re so wet” he moaned as he pulled out and plunged his cock into my ass. Fuck it hurt, but it was the hottest thing ever. My ass was full of his cock, it didn’t take long for him to explode in my tight ass, I felt his cum pump into me. As Jim pulled out, he collapsed on the bed next to me and said “I’m never letting you go, my lil slut.” I smiled as I rolled into his arms and we fell asleep. This was the beginning of a very new side to our sex life.

It all started when i was 17. I used to be at my friend Christian's house all the time. He had 2 sisters, one younger and one older. He was my age (older by a couple  months), his younger sister was something like 7 or 8 years younger than us, and then his older sister, Lizzie, was 3 years older than both of us. They all had blonde  hair, just like the mother. She was in her 40's still, maybe 47, and she brought cougar to another level. The misses wasnt who i had my eye on though; it was  Christians sister. Lizzie was about my height, she had a petite figure with a perfect little bubble-butt of an ass, and a pair of perky C-cups that i couldve sucked on  for days. Whenever i showed up at Christians, i would always see his mom, and she was always make me feel at home, very polite to me, always complimenting me, and  always seeing how my health was; almost like she loved me like her own son.    
    I overlooked all of that for many years as i was always thinking about Lizzie, being 3 years older than me i figured she was more likely to want my cock, but  she always had a boyfriend. So since i couldnt ever get in her panties, i took them. Anytime Christian wasnt around i would always look at the laundry to see if there  was a pair of her panties laying on top. I even went through the laundry baskets when i went to the bathroom sometimes, usually finding his little sisters panties (who  was 8 or 9 at the time so i felt perverted taking those), but rarely i found a pretty fresh pair of Lizze's. Soon i was addicted to her scent and started to take any  pair i could get my hands on. I would see Christians sister and instantly think about the last pair of panties i took a whiff of, and immediately stare at her pussy.  After a year or so i had collected almost 20 pairs of her panties and i figured she would start getting suspicious of something, so i stopped for about 6 months.  Though i was still at Christians almost everyday, his sister didnt seem like she suspected me of anything during those 6 months. I took one more fresh pair on my 19th  birthday when i was drunk and we ended up at Christians for the night. I was half hoping she would catch me or something while i was looking through the laundry at 4  in the morning, but i didnt care because that was part of fetish with her; i wanted to fuck her anyway.    
    After taking that last pair i stopped taking them all together for another 2 or 3 years. By now i was 22, but still Christian was my best buddy. I would go out  to the bars with him, we would pick up a couple chicks and have them bring us to the movies sometimes, and we were even working together here and there over the years.  Then one day right before my 23rd birthday Christian called me and asked if i would want to dog sit for his family. I didnt mind especially since i loved his dog, and  i knew they would pay me (which i didnt even really need them to do). They were going away for a week and needed someone to come over to feed the dog and let her out.  Christians mom called me a week later asking me to come by to get the house key so she could go over what needs to be done for the dog while they were gone. i forgot  to stop over after work for the rest of the week so i just went over that sunday when we both had time and i would be seeing Christian that day becasue they were  leaving in 2 days. I stopped by and got the key, Christian and i hung out for a bit and right before i left his sister came walking in and looked better than ever,  like she had grown into a more mature woman and filled out slightly. She still had her perky C-cups and that tight little ass, so she got my mind racing again. After i  left and got home i took out one of her old pairs of panties and jerked off into it thinking about how she looked earlier that day. The next day Christian had work,  and i figured there would be no one home, so i took a trip over fairly early the next morning with Lizzie hot on my mind. I really went over to make sure i could get  in with the key because his mom had told me it gets stuck sometimes and doesnt work right. I figured before they left would be the best time to figure out if it worked  right, and while i was there why not look for one more fresh pair of panties for my collection? I walked in with no problems so i knew the key worked,and then i went  right away to find out if anyone was home (though there were no cars in the driveway, not everyone that lived there drove). The house was empty so i then proceeded to  go searching for the most full laundry basket i could find. I headed right to the bathroom where i used to find all the goodies i had at home, and all i found was his  little sisters panties that had some piss stains in them so they wouldnt cut it.
    After searching downstairs for a good 25 minutes, i went upstairs to the other bathroom to check my luck up there. I didnt even think to go straight to Lizzies  room where there would have to be clean fresh pairs for me to put my seed into and everything. I struck gold in the upstairs bathroom, except i didnt realize it at  that moment. I had never thought about taking his mothers panties and using them to get myself off, partially because his mom never appealed to me as much as Lizzie  did; until i actually took a whiff of her scent. I knew the panties belonged to Christians mom because they were a few sizes too big to be Lizzies. I then had a nasty  idea, that, again, i never wouldve imagined doing until i got that whiff of mommas pussy. I figured since everyone was out at work and such that i had a few hours  until anyone would be home, and even if anyone showed up and i was there they are so accustomed to me being there, they wouldnt think twice. I decided i would take the  pair of panties i had just found, put them on and make my way into his moms room. I was already so horny, my mind was racing with dirty thoughts about his mom and  Lizzie at the same time. I looked through her nightstand drawers, just to see if i was lucky enough to find her vibrator, which i was sure she had. What do you kno she  had 2! She had one that looked like a cock that vibrated and a silver bullet that she must have used to shove up her asshole. i took out both of them and licked the  silver bullet clean. It tasted amazing and i just imagined her letting me eat her asshole out. It made my cock throb harder than ever, just because it was my best  friends mom. I took the silver bullet and put it right on my asshole inside her panties. I started to dry hump one of the pillows she uses to sleep just so if she laid  down on it later she might smell my balls, and just my sex in general.
    I was humping away for about 6 or 7 minutes when i got the surprise of my life! I didnt cum yet, actually i was pretty far from it when i heard the side door  being opened and in walked his mom! She had no idea anyone else was in the house, so i froze up and stopped humping her pillow so she didnt hear the bed rocking from  downstairs. I was practically naked in her room, in her panties, humping the shit out of her pillow!! I was very quiet for the next few seconds and i heard her talking  to someone so i thought she was with somebody. I quickly realized she was alone and just talking on the phone. I heard her say she wasnt feeling good and she had just  gotten back from the doctor who said she had strep throat. My luck! The day i decided to go over and search for panties, i not only find hers but, she walks in while  im trying to get my nut off in her room! All of the sudden she starts coming up the stairs, still talking on the phone, and goes into the bathroom. Im still in her bed  not moving because i dont want her to hear me. At this point im just hoping she doesnt come walking into her room for any reason! She must have been taking a shit  because she was in there for almost 7 minutes, either that or changing her tampon. As soon as i thought about that, my cock started raging again, and i thought to  myself, i was already this far into some deep shit so why not let his mom just catch me with my cock in my hand and let her decide what she wants to do. I was so  nervous i didnt know what else to do so as she flushes the toilet, i took my cock out of her panties i was wearing and started rubbing it gently, almost teasing  myself. She walked out of the bathroom looking directly across the hall into her room at her bed, at me. As she realized what she was seeing, she started to ignore the  person on the phone and told them she would have to call them back. She was staring directly at me and my fully erect cock; something she may not have seen for quite a  while. I stopped stroking as she walked towards me looking astonished that she was seeing me in her bed with my cock out. Sue was her name. Sue asked me "what are you  doing here?", and i explained i wanted to make sure the key i had worked on the door. Sue said "No! I mean in my fucking bed playing with yourself?!"
"Sue, its not what it looks like!"
"Well im pretty sure it looks like your jerking off in my bed wearing my underwear!"
"Were you planning on finishing in my underwear too?!" Sue said.
    I told her that was very sorry and i hoped she could just forget what she saw and i would leave immeadiately. I even told her she didnt need to pay me if she  still wanted me to watch the dog for the rest of the upcoming week. Sue laughed at me when i offered to do it for free, and she said "You think im going to let you  come back to my house if this is what i catch you doing the day after i give you the key?!" I agreed with her because i knew she was angry and not feeling good and i  told her i would do anything for her to just forget about all of this and not mention it to anyone because now i was embarassed and felt like a pervert. She sat down  on the egde of her bed, almost in tears now, telling me she didnt feel good and she just wanted to come home from the doctor and try to relax and go to sleep. I still  had her silver bullet on my asshole, so i took it out and asked her if this would help her relax. she half smiled at me and proceeded to ask me if i really had to go,  or if i had some time to stay and keep her company. She said "she had some questions for me anyway". At this point im horny but im a little scared of what Sue is about  to ask me (or force me) to do.
"So you like my panties do you?" Sue said.
I began to explain to her i actually had never done this before, and i had no interest in her panties up until today. She cut me off halfway through my explanation and  said:
"Ohh, so your the one that used to take Lizzies panties then?"
"She had told me she was noticing her panties dissappearing from time to time, and asked me if i was losing them in the wash."
    I started blushing really hard apparently because Sue smiled at me again and said "Dont worry its natural to want older pussy, boys your age fantasize about  older wome all the time". I studdered for asecond trying to think of a response that would make me out to be less perverted than i currently seemed, but she cut me off  again and asked if i wanted her help. I was shocked when i heard those words come out of her mouth, but right away i was with it. I started asking her when everyone  else was getting home and what i could do to make her feel better. She told me to take her panties off and put them over my head. This was so i could smell her scent  the whole time during our encounter. She told me that it would remind me what im doing all of this for, her "fuck box" as she called it. She asked me how bad i wanted  to cum for her and i told her i would if it was the last thing i did. She told me to get on all fours on her bed and reched inbetween my legs to grab my cock. As she  started stroking slowly, she dug her toungue into my asshole, which was already loosened up and relaxed from the silver bullet. I felt her tongue go deep into my  asshole so i pushed out like i was trying to shit so she could go deeper. She started stroking me harder and asking me if i liked her tongue in my butt. I told her i  never felt so good so she continued to do it. I felt her starting to play with my balls too, so i asked her to swallow them. She took them into the back of her throat  and it felt sooo great, like nothing iver ever felt before. I told her i would cum soon if she kept it up and she giggled and told me i shouldnt have told her that.  She stopped playing with me and told me that it was my turn to make her feel better.
    She laid down on her back and told me to give her the dildo that looked like cock, "she needed a nice hard one". I laughed a little, handed it to her and told  her that was nothing like what i got for her. She let out a loud laugh and told me to prove it. So i did. I took the cock-like dildo out of her hand threw it on the  floor, took the silver bullet and shoved it up her ass. She immediately told me she was ready for my cock inside her. Boy that was easy! I took my cock in my hand and  slapped it against her pussy lips rather hard a few times. She let out a moan each time and finally told me that was enough she needed it! I shoved it deep inside of  her in one thrust and she let out a loud yelp, i guess she wasnt ready! I worked her pussy vigourously for about a minute, and then she told me to stop and take the  silver bullet out of her. I took it out and put myself back in, and she gasped again. I humped her pussy for another 20 minutes before either one of us spoke another  word. Sue was the next one to speak and she seemed like she was hurting or in pain. I quickly realized i was about to give her an orgasm, unlike anyone she had had in  a while. I slowed up my pace a little bit, put pressure on her clit and asked her if she was close. Gasping for air inbetween breaths Sue said:
"I need you to pull your cock out of me very slow and put your mouth over my clit and dont stop sucking".
    I wasnt sure what this was going to do for her but she insisted i do it for her. I had my tongue on her clit and in her pssy for no more than 30 seconds before  she started to groan louder and louder until it grew into a scream. Thats when i felt her pussy start to contract and she started peeing in my mouth! Or so i thought.  She shoved my head into her fuck box as hard as she could and asked me if i liked her squirt! I had no idea she could squirt, but she was telling me what to do like  she did this on a regular basis and knew what she needed for it to happen. After she was done shaking and spraying her fem-cum down my throat, she let me go and i  asked her knew what that was. She laughed at me again and told me that happened to her once before, and it was when she fucked her husband and got pregnany with  Lizzie. Just the thought of that running through my head was enough for me to get my pervert on again. I asked her if she made her husband drink it like she did to me,  and she told me she thought she was peeing on his cock so she was more embarassed than anything.
"Your special baby, youre the first man to taste my squirt straight from my pussy!" Sue said excitedly.
"Can we do something else now Sue?" I asked her.
"What more do you need hun?, I just gave you everything i had and then some!" Sue said laughing a little bit.
    I asked her if we could make her do that again or if it was a one time thing, because i told her i wanted my cock in her when that happened again, that way her  husnad wasnt the only man to make her pussy do that. She giggled and said:
"Well im not sure i have it in me to do that honey, so why dont we work on you for now?"
"Well will you let me finish this time, because now i kinda have blue balls" I told her.
    She asked me what would she could do to make me do some squirting of my own. I asked her if she could just stroke my cock until i blew my load onto her  panties, right into her gusset. She said she would love to see young cum again and do anything for it. This made my cock spring to attention and i asked her if she  could get pregnant still. Sue knew exactly where that was going and said:
"If you want to finish inside of me your going to need to wear a condom because i dont know if i can get pregnant but im not taking the chance!"
    I was dissappointed to hear that come out of her mouth because i thought she was too caught up in the ecstasy of the moment to care if we fucked raw and i came  inside of her. Inspite of what she had just told me i took her hand and put it around my cock and set the pace for her. Sue started making conversation now that she  had released all of her stress and was relaxed. i just wanted her to get down and dirty and get me off now. I was too hot to be bothered with any stupid conversations  she wanted to have, so i budded in and asked her what she was sick with. She told me she had strep throat and her throat was really sore.
"Shouldnt you limit your talking then? Maybe get down to the dirty work?"
    Sue looked at me in shock, stopped stroking my cock and asked me if i wanted to leave. I felt as though i offended her but i didnt care because by now if she  didnt finishe me off i wouldnt have left the house until i got off. I was actually pretty rude about it and said just that to her.
"Sue, one way or another im gunna bust my nut before i leave today and theres not much you can say because you just made me drink your squirt".
"You have some nerve coming into my fucking house, masturbating in my bed and making me cum harder than i ever have, and then treating me like a just some 24 year old  slut".
    Now she actually seemed mad at me so i asked her if we were done and she told me to get the fuck out of her house. I told her i would be gone in 15 minutes as  i took her panties off my face and put them on under my boxers and shorts.
"What the fuck are you doing with my panties? I didnt tell you they were yours to keep" Sue said.
"Im taking them so i can remember the day i made you squirt all over my face Sue, thats what im doing" I told her.
    I walked out of her room into Lizzies room and got naked again. Sue followed me and stood in the doorway and watched me as i got naked again. She asked me what  i was doing now. I told her if she wastn gunna let me cum in her i would cum in her daughters panties and leave them for her. Sue told me that if i was going to cum in  her daughters panties it would be because she made me. I liked the sound of that and asked Sue if she would help me then. She agreed to give me a handjob and finish it  but then i had to leave. I agreed and she came into Lizzes room stripped completely naked and sat down on the floor with me with her legs over mine facing me. My cock  was so close to her fuck box that i could feel how hot she still was. I didnt last very long this time because Sue had started and stopped a couple times before so  this time i was almost too easy. Sue looked at the clock and told me we were running out of time because her younger daughter would be home from school soon, in 15  minutes as a matter of fact! Without hesistation Sue showed how flexible she was and slammed my cock deep down her throat, gagging hard. She came up after about 30  seconds with tears in her eyes and her face red as ever, smiling. She asked me if i liked that. I laid back onto a pile of dirty clothes on the floor and told her not  to stop. She continued gagging for the next 10 minutes holding me off everytime when i got too close. We finally heard the school bus pull up outside and a group of  kids got off the bus. She looked at me as i sat up and told me her daughter was home. Sue's little girl came running into the house yellin for her mom because she  wanted to show her something. Sue yelled back downstairs that she would be down in a minute she was just helping Christians friend finish something quickly. Now she  looked back at me, and almost angrily, worked my red, throbbing piece of monster meat until i was ready to finally cum. She took a pair of Lizzies panties fresh from  the top of the hamper and slowly drained my balls onto the gusset of her daugthers underwear. They were stained with sweat and piss from Lizzie, and now they were full  of what seemed to gallons of my man-cum. Sue looked at me, let go of my cock, stood up, and told me to clean up, get dressed, and get out of the house in 5 minutes. As  Sue left the room to go downstairs to greet her baby girl, she poked her head back in the room and asked if we were still on for the rest of the week for me to dog- sit.
"Of course!" I told her.
"Good" said Sue.

"Ill leave you a present before we leave tomorrow, one for each day of the week so you dont get bored"  as she winked and walked downstairs.

GC-1001 The Mother They Shared.
 
 
Chapter 1
 
 
Mandy Todd stretched her long, slender body on the huge towel, the hot
sand beneath her. She rested her face on crossed arms, her smoldering
eyes hidden behind dark glasses. Her rich auburn hair moved lazily in
the slight breeze coming off the ocean.
 
Sitting at her side, her young son Derick was pouring tanning oil onto
her back, rubbing it into her satiny flesh. His hands felt good on her
skin, the slow way they moved up and down from her shoulders to her
skimpy bikini bottom. She had untied her halter, not wanting to have a
tell-tale strip of whiteness on her flesh. It was bad enough she had to
wear the bottoms, as it was.
 
Mandy would have preferred to have been naked, completely naked, to the
rays of the midday sun. But she certainly couldn't strip off on the
public beach, with so many people around. She didn't like the public
beach much, but it was all she had. She didn't like crowds, and the
beach was very crowded, especially on weekends like this.
 
She murmured softly as Derick's hands kept up their movements, massaging
her flesh gently, almost too lightly. She shifted her shoulders, finding
a more comfortable pressure on her tits. To look at her, one would have
thought she was dozing as her son rubbed the oil into her flesh, but
Mandy was wide awake, her eyes open behind the dark sunglasses. She was
watching the people, her eyes taking in the variety of bodies, the
shapes and forms.
 
One young man especially caught her attention. He was sitting about ten
feet away, leaning back, long muscular legs straight out. He wore a very
tight, very brief bikini, and the bulge of his cock and balls was very
pronounced. She could see a thin line of hair swirling from the swimsuit
top, up to his navel. And she was excited by it. There was a tingle
between her legs, her cunt moist inside the tight confines of her bikini
bottoms.
 
With a sigh, she shifted her position again, parting her deliciously
long legs, digging her toes into the warm sand.
 
"Your skin is so soft, Mom," she heard Derick say softly.
 
"Mmmm," she replied lazily.
 
"I like to feel your skin," he said as he worked his hands up and down
her back.
 
She purred with excitement, gazing at the other young man, her eyes
fixed upon the enticing bulge of his swimsuit. She wondered how big the
guy's cock was, how big his balls were, if they were full, loaded. Mandy
liked full balls, hot balls. She especially liked what they contained.
 
It had begun when she was very young, not yet a teenager ...
 
She had been introduced to cock by her older brother, whom she had
caught jacking off in the garage one afternoon. Fascinated, she had
watched him, and felt no fear or embarrassment when he found her peeping
at him. Her brother had continued to jack his prick, sliding his fist up
and down, knowing she was watching. When he came, it took Mandy's breath
away. It had excited her very much, watching his thick, white cum-load
spurt high into the air, spattering back onto the garage floor.
 
The very next day, her brother had taken her, willingly, into his room
and jacked off as she stood watching. Again, she felt a hot tingle
between her thighs when he came. After that, she watched her brother
jack off all the time, eventually exposing her young, pink cunt to him,
at his request.
 
As the weeks went by, Mandy and her big brother would fondle themselves,
watching each other, and it was during one of those times when she
experienced her first orgasm. She had been sitting on the floor at her
brother's feet, as he perched his ass on the edge of his bed, legs
spread, pumping his cock and watching Mandy as she rammed her middle
finger in and out of her hairless little cunt. When her brother came,
his hot jism splashed over her slim thighs, and the feel of his cum on
her skin had made her juicy little cunt convulse with orgasm for the
first time.
 
They soon began to make each other come, with her brother playing with
her steamy little cunt while she ran her tight fist up and down his
hard, throbbing cock. When her brother came, his jism would run over her
hand and wrist, and her tight little cunt would grab at his buried
fingers, the spasms very intense and beautiful.
 
Oddly enough, her brother never attempted to fuck Mandy. Perhaps it just
never entered their young minds that his cock could slide into her cunt,
pump in and out, making them both come that way. What did enter Mandy's
mind was to taste her brother's cock cream.
 
She did not put her mouth on his cock.
 
What she did was to open her mouth on an impulse as her brother squirted
his jizz high. She had suddenly leaned over and caught his cum on her
tongue and inside her mouth. The hot, sweet taste of his creamy cum sent
her little cunt into contraction after contraction of ecstasy, squeezing
his deeply inserted finger hard. Realizing this made her orgasms more
intense, Mandy began to take her brother's jism into her mouth every
time he came off.
 
Sometimes she simply leaned over his cock as he gushed cum, but more
often than not she would sit on the floor, leaning back with her face
tilted, mouth open, and let her big brother jack off into her mouth.
Sometimes his aim wasn't very good, and her pretty face would be
drenched with his milky cum, but she never minded at all. She no longer
had to play with her cunt, nor did her brother, to make her come; the
hot squirt of his slimy cum into her mouth was enough to make her pussy
pulsate with the most delicious orgasms ever.
 
Her brother jacked off into her mouth up to the very day he got married.
And they took up again where they had left off two years later, just
before Mandy married. Then it stopped.
 
But she had never forgotten the pleasure her brother had given her.
 
He was the only one to jack off into her mouth. Her husband never did,
although she had tried to get him to. He considered it a waste of good
pussy, he told her, or a blow-job. And by now, Mandy was very good at
sucking cock. She was very good at fucking, too. She was very good at
anything erotic ...
 
Gazing at the young man ten feet away on the sand as her son kept
rubbing oil into her flesh, she fantasized watching him jack off, his
cock big and hard, his balls full. She licked her lips as she saw, in
her mind, the hot spurts of cock cream spew from his piss hole ... right
into her mouth.
 
She moaned, the cheeks of her ass bunching as a small, but very nice
orgasm exploded in her cunt. She felt her son's hands pause on her back
as she came.
 
"Something wrong, Mom?" he asked.
 
"Mmmm, no darling," she breathed.
 
"You're shaking."
 
"I'm fine," she whispered.
 
Derick, his hands at his mother's lower back, had seen the sudden
clutching of her ass, and stared at it, fascinated. The tiny bikini
bottoms had drawn up into the split of her ass, exposing the creamy ass
cheeks. He watched them ripple and contract. Leaning over, he glanced
quickly at his mother's crotch. He saw a few dark cunt hairs curling
from the tight band, and also a trace of moisture there.
 
Feeling his cock stiffen inside his trunks, he sat up straight, his
hands now shaking slightly as he continued to rub oil into her flesh. He
kept looking at her ass, the backs of her thighs, not realizing his
breathing was getting louder.
 
Mandy knew, though. She listened to her son's breathing, and knew the
sounds very well. When she understood her young son had probably seen
her ass cheeks bunch and squeeze, she didn't feel embarrassed. On the
contrary, she worked her ass some more, knowing her son was gazing at
it. She began to wonder if her son was getting a hard-on, wanting to
take a peek at him. She flexed her ass cheeks time and again, spreading
her long thighs a little wider. She purred softly, her imagination
becoming wilder and wilder.
 
"Aunt Mandy?"
 
Mandy turned her head to see her niece, her brother's daughter,
squatting near her head. Julie squatted like the little girl she was,
knees parted. Mandy found herself looking between them, seeing the
satiny inner thighs, the tight little crotch of Julie's bikini. She
could see the band pulled in tightly, outlining her niece's tender young
cunt.
 
"What is it, honey?" Mandy asked, her voice husky.
 
"Is it okay if we get some ice cream?"
 
"Of course," she said, her eyes glazing slightly as she stared, behind
the dark sunglasses, at her niece's crotch and tight little ass.
 
"For all of us?" Julie asked. "Me and Derick and Johnny?"
 
"Yes, baby, that's fine," she said. "Take the money out of my bag."
 
She watched Julie rummage about inside the beach bag, finding the money.
Julie's back was to her, and the girl was on her knees. Her cute little
ass was precious, so tight and bubbly, like tasty apples barely
concealed by her little bikini.
 
How can my brother resist that, Mandy thought, remembering she had
looked that way when she first became involved with her older brother.
 
Maybe he was touching that sweet ass, jacking off as his daughter
watched--as he had done with Mandy. The idea excited Mandy.
 
Mandy and Derick lived close to her brother and sister-in-law, but they
saw little of each other. Derick, Johnny, and Julie were not only
cousins, but very close friends, too. The three had been almost
inseparable for years. Derick and Johnny were the same age. Despite
Julie being a few years younger, they were seldom seen without her. Most
boys that age wanted nothing to do with a girl, especially one so much
younger than they, but Derick and Johnny never minded at all. They
seemed to want Julie with them. Mandy wondered if they were perhaps more
than very close friends and cousins, if they might not be involved in a
little erotic play with each other. She didn't feel any anger about
that; she felt good about the possibility.
 
That her son and nephew were doing what she had done with her brother to
the exquisite little creature who was her niece sent a hot, wet kind of
fire through Mandy's pussy, causing her clit to bulge excitedly. She
tried to visualize her young son and nephew, cocks hard, fists pumping,
while little Julie leaned back to catch their cum-loads in her mouth,
her slim legs spread open, her sugary pink cunt wet and exposed.
 
Her ass writhed with the mental pictures, her cunt vibrant. She felt her
son's hands caressing oil along the backs of her thighs now, and her
breath caught. His hands felt so good on her thighs, so very good. He
was moving them slowly, up and down, from her knees to the cheeks of her
ass, but never quite touching the swell of her ass. Then his fingers
were running up and down the insides of her thighs, and Mandy's cunt was
responding with wet heat again.
 
Forgetting about the crowded beach, she turned and glanced toward her
son, seeing that he did have a hard-on. His cock pressed at the front of
his trunks, and she could see a small movement as it throbbed. Derick
was sliding his hands up and down his mother's satiny thighs, almost
panting with excitement. His excitement drove him, and the edge of his
hand moved a little too high along the inside of her thigh. Mandy gasped
as she felt her son's finger press at the tight crotchband of her
bikini, then jerk away quickly.
 
Mandy's breath was hot as she slipped a hand from under her head and
moved it along her side, then onto her son's thigh. She held her breath
as she slowly stroked his flesh. Derick was staring at her hand, his
resting on her thigh. Mandy couldn't resist. She had to touch her son's
hard-on. She didn't even try to resist ... the tips of her fingers
touched his cock, the shaft of his cock, and Derick gasped loudly, his
hands jerking off her thighs. Mandy, too, pulled her hand away.
 
She lay quietly again, feeling the heat on her body, between her legs,
listening to her son's heavy breathing. She wanted to touch him again,
feel his cock, but she didn't know what Derick would think about it.
 
She wouldn't be feeling so fucking horny if her husband was still alive,
she tried to tell herself. But then, maybe she would. He wouldn't do
some of the things she wanted. He had been very good to her, but he
could not match her intense hunger for erotic games.
 
"This one is yours, Derick," she heard Julie say.
 
Turning away from her son, Mandy watched as Julie sat on the sand, her
legs crossed, licking the ice cream. That pink little tongue excited
her, watching it move about the ice cream the way Mandy's moved about a
very stiff cock. It was an erotic thing to watch, and her cunt tingled
as if she were going to have another orgasm. She didn't see Johnny
anywhere, though.
 
Finishing his ice cream, Derick stood up.
 
"I gotta take a pee," he said bluntly. The boy walked across the hot
sand toward the vending stands and parking lot. But he didn't enter one
of the toilets. He kept going to the parking lot. Mandy, curious,
suspecting her son wanted to do more than piss, sat up and brushed sand
off her body, holding her halter top over her straining tits.
 
"Tie me up, honey," she said to Julie, who tied her halter. "Wait here
for me. I'll be right back."
 
Mandy walked in the direction her son had gone, her ass swaying, long
legs drawing the eyes of men and women alike. She ignored them, and the
soft whistles of appreciation from the bolder men. She rounded the
concession stands and walked to the parking lot, and then moved toward
her car in a roundabout way so her son wouldn't see her.
 
She found Derick sitting in the car, the door closed. He was leaning
back on the seat, eyes closed, and before she came close enough to look
in, she knew he was jacking off. His expression told her that even
before she was close enough to hear his breathing. Excitement rumbling
through her, she slipped quickly to the side of the car and looked into
the open window.
 
Derick had his cock pulled up from the waistband of his trunks, his fist
sliding up and down it swiftly. Mandy swallowed as she gazed at her son,
watching his fist pumping, seeing the swollen cockhead, his piss hole
glistening with seeping pre-cum. The urge to push her hand into the car
and grasp his cock was strong, but she resisted. She cupped her cunt as
she watched him jacking off, feeling the fiery wetness through the thin
cloth of her bikini bottom. She could see her son's balls, and they
looked full. Not big, but full. She pressed her hand hard at her cunt,
licking her lips hungrily as she watched him.
 
Derick was gasping heavily, his hips jerking, lifting and falling with
his hand. He moaned now and then when he pressed his fist down tight at
the base of his cock, the cockhead bulging. Mandy had seen enough cocks
ready to come, and it seemed her son was very close to it.
 
"Uhhhh ... ohhhh!" Derick moaned as he jacked off.
 
Mandy swallowed hard, her eyes blazing as she watched. She was pressing
hard at her cunt, her palm moving back and forth slightly as she had
done with her brother long ago, only nakedly.
 
Then, before she expected it, her son came.
 
The thick cock cream squirted from his piss hole, high into the air.
 
"Ahhhhhh!" Derick whimpered, gushing hard.
 
Mandy didn't think, giving in to the strong urge.
 
Her hand darted through the window, her palm covering the head of her
son's cumspewing cock. Derick's eyes flew open.
 
"Mom!" he gasped.
 
Mandy giggled, feeling her son's warm cum spurt into her palm as her
fingers slid down the hard, throbbing cockshaft.
 
"Nice, Derick," she murmured huskily. "Very nice, darling."
 
Derick was startled, frightened, unable to do anything but sit there and
flood his mother's palm with his cum-load.
 
"Ooooh, so hot and wet!" Mandy gurgled, sliding her fingers up and down
her son's cock, stroking it as he kept spurting.
 
She watched the shaft of his cock being coated with his cum as it
dripped downward, feeling his cock soften as the final squirt landed on
her palm. His balls were glistening with the juice, too. She kept
holding his cock this way until it was very soft, then turned it loose,
only to give her son's wet balls a gentle squeeze.
 
"Mom, you ..."
 
"I know, Derick." She smiled at him, a wanton smile, her dark eyes
glowing. "I know, baby."
 
She squeezed his balls once more, then drew her hand from the car
window. She smeared her son's cock cream over her flat, tanned stomach,
her hips swaying, making little grinding motions as she burbled with
pleasure.
 
Derick watched her, his eyes huge, fascinated by her movements, by what
she was doing. Mandy, her eyes slitted with passion, ran her cum-wet
hand over the front of her bikini, curling her fingers along the puffy
lips of her hidden cunt, and she mewled softly as a small orgasm
throbbed through her.
 
"Mom, what made you ...
 
"Hush," she whispered, reaching into the car and drawing his trunks up
over his cock and balls. "Don't say anything, not now." She started to
leave, but turned back. "Wait in the car. I'll get Julie and Johnny.
It's time we went home."
 
Derick sat in the car, watching his mother's bikini-clad ass sway as she
crossed the sand, amazement on his young face, and experiencing a
feeling of intense excitement he had never felt before.
 
 
Chapter 2
 
 
Mandy dropped Julie and Johnny off at their house, then drove quickly
home. She knew her son was curious and excited. He was quiet all the way
home, but sneaked looks at her. She had not wrapped her beach robe about
her body, but drove in her bikini, letting her son gaze at her thrusting
tits in a way he never had before.
 
She was trembling with need by the time they got home, and she forced
herself to help unload the car. She wasn't quite sure what she was going
to do with Derick, but she knew she was going to do something. She had
to do something, even if only to touch him, his cock, again.
 
Derick said nothing after they had unloaded the car, but his young eyes
followed her everywhere. Mandy was pleased that he didn't seem
embarrassed about what she had done at the beach. Perhaps he and Johnny
were playing delicious little feely-feely games with Julie after all.
She had thought her son would be embarrassed, shy, or maybe ashamed, but
there was nothing to indicate that.
 
If her son had nothing to say, Mandy was at a loss for words, too. She
didn't quite know how to go about seducing her son. If he had been
another boy, her nephew even, she could have done it very easily. But
since he was her son, she was a bit nervous. Still, the need inside her,
between her legs, was too powerful to resist.
 
She took his hand and dragged him into the living room. Derick went
without protest, knowing he was about to become involved with his mother
in ways he had never dreamed of.
 
Mandy sat him on the couch, then sat next to him. She wrapped an arm
around his shoulders, pulling his head to her tit. She rested her other
hand on his thigh, halfway to his crotch. She hugged him, kissing the
top of his head.
 
"Derick ..." she whispered softly. "Please try to understand what I've
got to say. Please don't be angry with me."
 
"I'm not gonna be mad, Mom," he said, feeling his mother's tit, so soft,
yet firm, against his cheek. He was looking down at her legs, at the
skimpy triangle of cloth covering her cunt.
 
"What you did in the car ... what I saw you doing," she said in a
throaty voice. "I know why you had to. You got excited touching me,
rubbing oil on my body. I know how that could turn you on. So ... I
understand why you had to, you know, jack off."
 
Derick trembled when she said that. Mandy hugged his cheek tighter to
her tit, caressing his thigh now.
 
"I want you to know something about me, darling," she said, her fingers
at the edge of his trunks. "I like to see a boy do that. I love to see a
boy jack off. It excites me. I don't know why, but it does, and it's
been so long since I've watched that."
 
Derick remained silent, feeling his mother's nipple pushing at his cheek
through the thin halter. Her fingers burned his flesh, and he couldn't
stop his cock from hardening.
 
"Baby, are you embarrassed?"
 
Derick shook his head, her nipple close to his lips.
 
"Please don't be," Mandy soothed, running her fingers along the shaft of
his swelling cock. "We could have a lot of fun, as long as you aren't
embarrassed. You could jack off, and I could watch you, and maybe ..."
She paused, taking a deep breath. "Maybe sometime I would let you ...
watch me."
 
Derick squirmed on the couch, sliding his arm behind his mother's waist
and holding her. He wanted to turn his face and taste her stiff nipple,
even through her bikini top. But he was afraid to try that, despite what
his mother was saying. His cock was now very hard, bulging at his
trunks. Mandy was stroking her fingers up and down it, over the cockhead
and back again.
 
"If you enjoy it, you can watch me do it, too," she went on. "We can do
it together, watch each other. It would be okay, honey. It wouldn't be
as if we ... did anything. You know, like put it in me or anything like
that. We could just watch each other ... you jacking off, and me putting
my fingers inside my ... down there?"
 
"You'd let me look?" he asked, his voice thick and shaky. "You'd really
let me see you, Mom?"
 
"It wouldn't be fair if I didn't, would it?" She hugged him tightly. "I
mean, if you let me watch you jack off, it would only be fair to let you
watch me, right?"
 
"Gosh, Mom!" Derick gulped, his young body shaking.
 
"Do you want to do it with me?"
 
Derick nodded his head vigorously, rubbing his cheek on her rigid
nipple, his arm squeezing her waist.
 
Mandy closed her fingers about her son's cock, squeezing it inside his
trunks with an excited gulp of pleasure.
 
"Let's do it now!" she said, pushing him away. "Let's do it right now,
baby!"
 
Derick's eyes were hot as he looked at his mother's passion-contorted
face. "You really mean it, Mom?"
 
She nodded. "Push your trunks down, like in the car, and jack off for
mother."
 
As her son gazed at her, she leaned back on the couch, spreading her
legs wide, the narrow band of her bikini stretching over her cunt, her
tits lifting sharply. She gazed back at him with slitted, burning eyes.
One of her hands came up to curl about a tit. She shoved her fingertip
into the halter, and slowly pulled it downward. Her nipple came into
view, and Derick groaned as he looked at it. But Mandy covered her
nipple, sliding her hand down her stomach to the edge of her bikini. She
pushed at the fabric and exposed a soft line of thick pussyhair to her
son's eyes. Sliding her finger down the front of her bikini, she traced
the slit of her cunt, then very slowly pulled the crotch to one side,
giving her son a very brief glimpse of her cunt.
 
"Now ..." she purred. "You know I mean it, honey. Shove your trunks down
and jack off for mother!"
 
Derick was so excited to get that quick peek at his mother's stiff
nipple and cunt, his cock was ready to burst from his trunks. He stood
up, pushing them to his knees. His cock jerked upright, making a
slapping sound against his stomach. Mandy gurgled in delight as she
gazed at him, her eyes hot on his young balls and very stiff cock. She
saw a small mat of wiry hair at the base of his cock, but his balls were
hairless. They weren't really big balls, but looked deliciously full.
 
"Ohhh, God, baby!" she moaned. "Jack it off for mother! Grab it and pump
it, Derick! Ohhh, baby, jack that beautiful thing off and squirt it for
me ... show me how hard you can come, darling!"
 
She leaned back on the couch, legs spread wide, gazing at him as he
closed his fist about his cock and began to stroke up and down, his hips
thrust forward, trunks caught at his knees. His gasps and panting breath
excited her just as much as what he was doing for her. Her cunt bubbled
wetly, throbbing inside her bikini. She clutched her tits with both
hands, squeezing them as she stared with fiery hunger at her son's cock.
The juices seeping out of his piss hole made her mouth water, and she
swallowed noisily, writhing her ass on the edge of the cushions, opening
and closing her long, shapely thighs.
 
Derick stared at her bikini-clad body, ramming his fist up and down on
his cock frantically.
 
"Beautiful!" Mandy hissed. "So beautiful, Derick! You have such a nice
one ... long and swollen and hard! Come a lot for mother, baby! Squirt
it way out for mother! I love to see a boy come ... come hard and come a
lot!"
 
As he jacked off, Derick watched his mother open her legs wide, and
begin to hump her ass up and down, fucking at the air. The soft hairs of
her pussy showed from the edges of her bikini, exciting him further.
 
"You're making me so wet!" Mandy gasped.
 
It was true, he saw. Glistening wetness seemed to be on her inner thighs
where the crotchband hid her pussy. Derick licked at his Ups as his fist
pounded up and down, his hips jerking in a matching rhythm.
 
"I think ... Mom, I'm about to do it!"
 
"Yes, baby!" she squealed. "Come! Squirt it out! Splash that hot jizz
for mother!"
 
"Ahhhh ... uhhhh!" Derick groaned, then his cock gushed cum.
 
"Ooooooh!" Mandy breathed as she saw the kid's thick jism spurt high
into the air. It arched and landed on her thigh, making her squeal with
pleasure. Time and again, Derick spewed his creamy cum, his balls
writhing as his fist kept pounding up and down. "Ahhhh, lovely, so
lovely!"
 
Finished, Derick squeezed his cock and pulled up on it, bringing the
last of his cum to his piss hole. Mandy watched it run over his gripping
fingers and down onto his balls.
 
Derick stood there, his young chest heaving up and down as he struggled
to breathe, still gripping his cock. Mandy's eyes smoldered with moist
heat as she rubbed his warm cum into the flesh of her thigh.
 
"Was it good, Derick?" she asked in a whispery voice. "Wasn't that
better than jacking off alone?"
 
"It sure was, Mom!" he panted.
 
"Do you still want to watch me do it, too?" she asked in a low, husky
voice.
 
"Yeah!" Derick gurgled, his eyes glazed.
 
Mandy slipped her fingers into the elastic ribbons of her bikini at her
hips, and pushed downward. She stopped when the soft curls of her pussy
hair showed, and twisted her hips for her son's delight. She raised her
ass, easing the bikini bottoms past it, and to her knees. Derick was
hardly breathing as he gazed at his mother, his eyes fixed upon the
thick triangle of her cunt hair. Mandy lifted her feet to let her bikini
bottoms fall away, then slowly spread her long legs.
 
"Ahhhh!" Derick moaned as he saw the pink slit of his mother's wet cunt,
framed by the soft dark hair. He saw her clit push up from the slit,
watching it vibrate with heat.
 
Showing her cunt to her son sent wild, shivery excitement through Mandy.
She held her legs wide open, caressing her thighs with her hands as she
saw his cock starting to become hard again. She opened her pussy with
her fingertips, lifting her ass, grinding slowly. Derick stared at his
mother's cunt as she began to slowly rub at her swollen clit.
 
"Oooh, this feels so good!" Mandy purred, twisting her clit between a
finger and thumb. "This is how mother jacks off ... only it isn't
jacking off for a girl. This is how I make myself come, baby."
 
She pulled and twisted her clit, then slowly eased her middle finger
into her cunt. Derick's eyes widened as he watched her finger disappear,
then pull outward coated with her hot, slippery pussy juices. He was
gripping his cock hard again, the cockhead swollen once more. He began
to stroke his cock, his balls still covered with his jism from minutes
ago.
 
"Are you going to jack off again?" she asked, pleased that he was
responding so quickly and eagerly. "So soon?"
 
"I gotta, Mom!" he groaned. "Seeing you ... watching you play with your
... yourself ... I gotta jack off again!"
 
"Do it, baby!" she hissed, fucking her middle finger in and out of her
hairy cunt fast, making wet sounds. The fingers of her other hand were
rubbing her inflamed clit, crushing it, pulling and twisting it. Her
hips thrashed about, her legs swinging so wide apart it seemed
impossible. "Jack it off ... jack off for me! Watch mother and jack it
off, darling!"
 
This time as he pounded his cock, his boyish balls swung back and forth.
Mandy gazed at them, stabbing herself in the cunt with two fingers now,
squealing with intense excitement. Her hips jerked up and down, fucking
her cunt onto her thrusting fingers. She jerked her free hand to her
tits, and clawed away her bikini top, her firm, round tits jutting up
with throbbing nipples. Her eyes remained slitted with intense passion
as she watched her son jerking on his cock in a frantic motion again.
Her pussy burned and dripped, hot juices sliding over the curvy cheeks
of her ass to the couch.
 
"Watch me!" she squealed, stuffing all four of her fingers up her cunt,
stretching the hairy pussylips wide. "I can use all my fingers, baby!
See me ... see me do it with all my fingers!"
 
"Ohhh, Mom!" Derick groaned, pounding on his cock and making slapping
sounds, his balls swaying.
 
"I'm so wet!" she cried out. "Listen to that wet sound, baby! See how
wet and hot mother is! Oooh, my fingers feel so good in there ... moving
in and out! Ahhhh, I'm going to make myself come hard, baby! Watch
mother come ... look between my legs ... my fingers ... watch me fuck
myself!"
 
Derick gasped, squeezing his throbbing cock very hard. He giggled, half
nervous and half shy.
 
"Well, I am!" Mandy groaned. "I am fucking myself! I'm fucking myself
hard and I'm going to come hard! Oooh, so good ... so fucking good!
Ahhh, my pussy!"
 
Derick giggled shyly again, pumping his fist up and down his cock.
 
"Mother's pussy!" Mandy almost shouted, straining her crotch up to her
buried fingers. "Mother's pussy is ready ... mother's cunt is ready to
come!"
 
With a cry, Mandy thrust her ass up, her fingers digging deep into her
cunt, churning. She cried out again when the orgasm exploded, making her
hips jerk, the lips of her cunt gripping her fingers tightly, her clit
bursting with her ecstasy.
 
"I'm coming! See me come! Watch mother's cunt come!"
 
Derick couldn't contain himself any longer.
 
"Mom!" he gasped, squirting boiling jism out of his cock.
 
"Come!" Mandy shouted, jerking her fingers out of her cunt and lifting
her upper body forward, her eyes glazed as she saw her son gush his
creamy cum-load. "Derick ... baby, I want ... I have to ... I need ..."
 
Mandy opened her mouth wide, holding her face a few inches above the
cum-spurting head of her son's cock. The splash of his delicious cock
cream over her tongue sent her cunt into wild, ecstatic orgasms again,
over and over. Derick jacked his cock hard, spurting his jism into his
mother's mouth. Mandy held her mouth open, her tongue thrust out,
tasting his salty cum but unable to swallow it. Cum dripped out of her
mouth as fast as it entered, but that wasn't important to her right now.
What was important to her was her son was coming off into her mouth ...
the way her brother used to do.
 
When he stopped squirting cum, Mandy gave in to the impulse, and ran her
tongue over the head of her son's cock, tasting his dripping juices and
the smooth cockflesh, working the tip of her tongue on his piss hole.
 
"Mom!" Derick gasped. "Ahhh, Mom!"
 
Mandy raised her face, running her tongue over her lips, licking up the
cum clinging to them. Her cunt burned with a heat she had not felt in
years. Sitting on the edge of the couch, knees still spread as wide as
possible, she shoved her hands to her tits, cupping and lifting them,
her nipples very stiff. Her halter top was around her waist, making an
erotic addition to her otherwise naked body. She lifted her shoulders,
looking up at her son's face.
 
"Derick," she purred throatily, "I know we didn't intend to go so far,
but I couldn't help myself, darling."
 
"It's okay, Mom," he said, his voice cracking with excitement. "It's
okay."
 
She stared into his eyes for a long time, still sitting upright and
cupping her tits. Then she lowered her eyes to his dangling cock and
balls.
 
"Beautiful," she sighed, sliding her hands around her son's hips,
cupping the naked cheeks of his ass. "You're so beautiful, Derick ...
and you have such a beautiful cock and balls."
 
Derick giggled nervously.
 
Mandy glanced up at him, a wanton smile on her face. "Is it funny to
hear me say that?"
 
"Well, you're my mom," he said.
 
"Moms get hot, too, you know," she smiled, squeezing his ass cheeks.
"Moms get just as hot as anyone else. What's wrong with saying cock and
balls?"
 
"Nothing. It just sounds funny when you say it, Mom."
 
"Just funny?" she teased. "Doesn't it make you ... well, just a little
excited to hear me talk that way?"
 
"It sure does!
 
She pulled him between her knees, her fingers gripping his ass cheeks.
She felt his cock and balls on her tits as she kissed his stomach, then
tickled his belly button with her tongue. Derick gasped, grasping the
back of her head and pulling her face against his stomach.
 
Mandy gurgled in pleasure, licking at his flesh. drawing his skin
between her lips and teeth, nibbling delicately as she squeezed his ass,
her fingers sliding into the crack.
 
Gently pushing him away, she looked up at his glowing face.
 
"Derick," she said in a very low, very throaty voice. "Want some pussy?"
 
 
Chapter 3
 
 
Derick gasped.
 
"Do I want some ... Mom!"
 
Mandy kneaded her son's ass, looking up at him. "Well, do you?"
 
"You mean you'd ... Mom, are you talking about letting me, you know, do
it to you?"
 
Mandy laughed with pleasure. "Do it to me? That's so juvenile ... do it
to me! Fuck me, baby! Would you like to fuck your mother?"
 
"Gosh, Mom!"
 
She dug her fingers into his naked ass. "Well, yes or no?"
 
"I thought you just wanted to see me jack off."
 
Mandy drew one hand to her son's balls, cradling them gently. "It
started out that way, but ... darling, I want more than that. Don't
you?"
 
"I don't know what to ..."
 
Mandy dipped her head, her tongue snaking out and licking at his cock.
 
Derick jerked back.
 
Mandy caught the head of her son's cock with her lips, pulling it past
her teeth as she tilted her head up to look at him. Her tongue swirled
around the head of his cock, tasting the remaining juice on it. She
pulled at his young balls and squeezed his ass while her mouth sucked
his cock, her dark eyes blazing up at him.
 
She let his cock go, then giggled softly.
 
"I'm very good, honey," she whispered. "I'm very, very good, and I can
do other things for you, too. I mean, exciting things, nice hot things."
 
She nuzzled at his cock and balls with her chin.
 
"Yeah, Mom!"
 
"You want to fuck me?"
 
"Oh, yeah, Mom!"
 
With a little cry of pleasure, Mandy stood up, hugging her son tightly
against her naked body. She was still slippery with the tanning oil he
had rubbed on her at the beach. She pulled her son's face between her
tits and held it there, running her hands up and down his back, from his
ass to his shoulders, pressing her thighs at his cock. She cupped his
face and held it up, then smashed her lips onto his, kissing him hotly
and hungrily. She pushed at his hands until she had them on her ass,
cupping it, then she writhed, grinding at his body. Shoving her tongue
past his lips, she cooed softly when her son sucked it eagerly.
 
"Mmmm, this is getting better and better," she mewled as her tongue
pulled out of his mouth. "I can feel your cock getting hard again,
Derick."
 
Derick giggled at her words again.
 
With her arm about him, they walked down the short hall to her room.
There, she had him sit on her bed as she removed the halter from her
waist, posing and posturing to show her body off to him.
 
"Can you wait just a little longer for me to wash this oil off.?" she
asked her son.
 
Derick nodded, sitting in the center of her big bed, his legs crossed,
his cock half hard again. He enjoyed seeing his mother naked, her lovely
tits pushing out with firm nipples, her exquisitely long legs and
rounded, tight ass, but most of all he liked seeing her bushy cunt. And
Mandy enjoyed his eyes on her body.
 
She entered the bathroom and showered quickly, soaping the oil from her
flesh, then drying herself with a huge towel. She could hardly wait to
fuck her son, to feel his wonderful young cock sliding into her greedy
cunt, plunging wildly.
 
She dropped the towel and returned to the bedroom to see her son lying
on his back, his cock jutting up with fresh hardness. Grinning lewdly,
she climbed onto the bed, standing upright, her feet parted, straddling
his lower legs. She caressed her naked body, running her hands up and
down to her tits and cunt and ass and thighs, eyes blazing with
anticipation.
 
"Have you fucked Julie?" she asked.
 
"Julie?" Derick gasped. "Mom, we don't ..."
 
"If you haven't fucked her, have you been feeling her little cunt up?"
 
A slow flush crept over Derick's face, giving her the answer. She
grinned down at him, her fingers spreading her cunt open, the pink
wetness gleaming hotly.
 
"I thought so," she gurgled. "And you said we ... does that mean you and
Johnny are both playing with her?"
 
"Aw, Mom," he muttered.
 
"You have!" she said in delight. "I knew you were. The three of you are
always together, so close. I just knew it!"
 
Derick, despite his flush, stared up between his mother's thighs at her
cunt. She was working the hairy pussylips open and closed, squeezing her
throbbing clit.
 
"What do the three of you do together?" Mandy insisted. "I mean, if
you're not fucking her, what are you doing with each other?"
 
"Just ... like you and me, Mom."
 
"Oh, jacking off, huh? Does Julie let you see her pretty little cunt?
And does she use her fingers in it, too?"
 
Derick nodded, licking his lips. His mother's juicy cunt was so
appealing, he was ready to confess to anything she wanted to hear, truth
or not.
 
Bending her knees slightly, Mandy spread her cunt wide open with her
fingers. "You want to fuck this cunt, Derick? Do you want to put your
sweet cock in mother's cunt and fuck it?"
 
He nodded vigorously.
 
"Remember what I said in the living room, that I would do nice, hot
things with you?"
 
Again he nodded.
 
"Would you do them to mother, too?"
 
Derick agreed with a moan, not caring what it was. His cock jerked about
with hardness as he gripped the base, gazing hotly up between his
mother's thighs at her lovely, wet, slitted cunt.
 
"Would you ... kiss me, right here?"
 
Without hesitation, Derick jerked his head up and down.
 
"Oooh, I bet you would, too!" Mandy squealed. She moved her feet along
his side until she was standing directly above her son's face, feeling
his eyes burn up her satiny thighs at her hair-lined cunt. "I love it
when I'm kissed on my cunt. You want to kiss mother's cunt, Derick?"
 
"Yeah, Mom!"
 
"Ahhh! I'd love it so much!" she said as she began to squat down.
 
Derick watched her crotch spread, the firm cheeks of her ass parting to
reveal the pucker of her dark-pink asshole. The furry lips of her cunt
seemed to open, too, her clit straining toward his lips. When she was
squatting in her son's face, Mandy writhed her ass for him. A drop of
her pussy juice landed on his bottom Up, and Derick licked it away,
finding the taste enjoyable.
 
Mandy slipped her hands behind her son's head, and slowly lifted his
face to her cunt. "Kiss it, darling!"
 
Derick smashed his closed lips to his mother's cunt, feeling the wet
heat sear his face.
 
"Open your mouth, baby," she hissed. "You kiss cunt with your mouth
open!"
 
Derick parted his lips, and tasted his mother's juicy cunt.
 
"Suck it!" Mandy groaned. "Suck mother's cunt!"
 
Derick sucked, drawing the delicious wetness of her pussy into his
mouth. When his mother urged him to push his tongue up her cunt, he did
so eagerly.
 
"Ahhhh, yes, baby!" she squealed, clutching the back of his head and
grinding her cunt on his mouth. "Fuck it for me! Fuck my pussy with your
beautiful tongue!"
 
Derick fucked his tongue in and out of his mother's cunt, stabbing it
deeply. He opened his mouth very wide, sucking at her hairy, swollen
pussy lips, swallowing as his mouth filled with her juices. He had
released the grip on his cock and now cupped his mother's spreading ass
with his palms, holding her up off his face so she couldn't smash down
and smother him.
 
"Ohhh, God!" Mandy cried out. "I'm about to come--so soon!"
 
Her ass whipped back and forth, sliding her cunt about her son's mouth
and lapping tongue. She sat upright, gripping his head tightly, her
knees thrown wide. Her cunt pulsated with searing wetness against
Derick's mouth and tongue.
 
"I'm about to come, baby!"
 
Derick felt his mother's cunt grab at his thrusting tongue, then he felt
the contractions of her orgasm. He lapped and sucked hard, his cock
ready to burst, jutting in the air. Mandy cried with ecstasy as her
orgasm burned through her, with the exquisite sensation of her young
son's tongue fucking in and out of her contracting cunt.
 
"Ahhhh, good, so fucking good! I love it, Derick! Mother loves to come!"
 
Even his palms on his mother's ass couldn't prevent her from smashing
her cunt hard into his face. Mandy shrieked with ecstasy, grinding at
her son's mouth with frantic, jerky motions, her cunt contracting very
hard. Derick had his tongue jammed far past the gripping, hairy
pussylips, feeling her cunt convulse, squeezing at his tongue. His face
was slippery with her juices, and he swallowed and swallowed, struggling
to breathe.
 
Finally, after what seemed a long time, Mandy's shaking stopped.
 
"Oh, baby," she breathed as her ass lifted out of his face. She slipped
her legs along his body until she was lying on top of him, her tits on
his young chest. "I didn't know I was smothering you."
 
She cupped his face and smeared it with hot, wet kisses, her tongue
sliding about his cheeks and chin, finally probing into his mouth. As
she kissed her son, she squirmed her cunt downward, feeling his hard
cock throb against the still-juicy cunt slit. She rubbed her pussy slit
up and down the shaft of his cock, working her hips with little pumping
motions as her tongue moved inside his mouth.
 
"Mmmm, you feel so hard down there," she purred softly as she pulled her
tongue from his mouth. "Your cock feels wonderful, pushing against
mother's hot cunt."
 
She lifted her ass, feeling the swollen head of his cock brushing the
sensitive split of her cunt.
 
Wiggling her ass, she hissed: "Stick it in me, Derick!"
 
Derick ran a hand over his mother's back and across her ass to his cock,
pushing at the cockhead. Mandy's breath sucked inward as she felt her
son's cock sliding into her cunt, spreading it, filling it.
 
"Hold still," she breathed.
 
Derick stiffened, the head of his cock inside his mother's cunt, his
hands cupping her rounded ass cheeks, her hot thighs wrapped about his.
He looked up into his mother's radiant face.
 
"Let me," she mewled. "Let me slide down on your cock."
 
She lowered her hips, feeling the rigid hotness of her son's cock
burning the opening of her pussy. She made a low gurgling sound as her
cunt moved down slowly, then his cock was buried completely inside her
pussy. Mandy breathed deeply, feeling his cock jerk in her cunt, her
hairy lips smashed at the base. A tremor went through her, her eyes
glazed.
 
"Oh, my God!"
 
Derick squeezed his mother's naked ass, groaning loudly, the feel of her
searing tightness gripping his cock almost causing him to spurt, to come
quickly.
 
"Don't come!" Mandy gasped, understanding his problem. "Don't come! Not
yet! Please ... I want to ... I need ... I have to fuck you, Derick!
Don't come now ... let me fuck you! Ooooh, such a big hard-on! I love it
in my pussy, baby!"
 
A shudder went through her, and she gripped her son's shoulders,
pressing her lips to his again, tasting her own cunt there. At the same
time, she lifted her ass, pulling her cunt along his cock. With her ass
jutting, she gyrated it, the head of his cock inside her cunt. Then,
with a squeal into his mouth, she rammed down, and began to hump, up and
down. She fucked her son wildly, swinging her ass about, grinding and
churning and crying out her rapture. She lifted her mouth off his, her
face contorted with agonizing ecstasy, lips parted and eyes squeezed
shut. Her ass pounded and thrust, her cunt sliding up and down her son's
cock with almost-frantic movements.
 
Derick arched his hips up, his cock rock-hard. He held his mother's
bunching ass with his fingers, gritting his teeth with the overwhelming
sensations.
 
"Fuck ... fuck me!" Mandy hissed. "Oh, God, fuck me! Derick, baby, it's
so good! Ooooh, mother's cunt, mother's pussy ... it's on fire and so
fucking wet! I can feel your hard cock deep in my pussy, fucking me! I
love it, baby! I love a hard cock so very much!"
 
"Uh ... uh ..." Derick grunted. The pounding of his mother's cunt was
beating his ass into the mattress, his cock blistered by the wet heat
and wild friction. The soft slapping sounds of her cunt banging onto his
cock sounded like shots in the bedroom. "Uhhh ... uhhh! Mom! Ohhh, Mom!"
 
"Yes, yes, baby!"
 
"Mom, you're going so fast!"
 
"I know!" she sobbed, fucking hard. "I can't help it--I want it fast
now! Ooooh, I'm going to come again, too! My pussy is so hot, and it's
going to eat your cock up, darling!"
 
Derick squirmed beneath her writhing, humping body, clawing at the
shapely cheeks of her ass, his balls very tight and full, burning for
release. His cock felt as if it had been plunged into a boiling vat of
oil, gripped so wonderfully by his mother's hairy cunt.
 
Up and down her ass went, swinging sideways, making screwing motions as
her cunt rode his cock. She dug into his shoulders, crying out with the
friction. Her clit smashed and rubbed along the hard shaft of his cock.
 
Mandy had never been so aroused, so wet, so steaming hot. Even in those
long-ago days with her brother, she had not been this aroused. It seemed
that taking her son's cock into her cunt was the most delicious, most
wicked thing in the world. Fucking her son was intensely exciting,
making her cunt ripple with fiery hunger.
 
"Fuck that pussy, baby!" she cried out, arching her ass up. "Ram your
cock up mother's hot pussy hard! You fuck me now, Derick! Come on, baby,
jam your sweet cock up mother's juicy hot slit!"
 
As Mandy held her ass up, Derick clung to the cheeks of her ass and
began to thrust his cock up and down, fucking his mother with quick,
wild stabs, his balls writhing. Mandy's breath was driven out of her
lungs by the powerful plunges of her son's cock into her cunt, forcing
the air from her tight throat. She lifted her upper body, bracing
herself with her hands and stiff, shaking arms. Each thrust of Derick's
cock into her cunt from below sent her tits into jiggling motion above
his face.
 
Staring at her tits, his hands holding her uplifted ass tightly, Derick
stabbed his cock hard and deep, swiftly, grunting with the effort.
 
"Oh ... oh, yes!" Mandy sobbed loudly. "Bang me ... bang the piss out of
mother's juicy cunt! That's it, baby, fuck that cunt, fuck that pussy!"
 
"Ahhh, Mom!" Derick grunted. "It's so good, Mom! You feel ... your cunt
feels so good! I wanna come in your cunt, Mom!"
 
"I want you to come in my cunt!" she squealed. "I want you to fill my
cunt up with sweet, hot jizz! Ooooh, baby, squirt it to mother's cunt!"
 
"I am, Mom!"
 
Mandy arched her neck, a scream building deep in her throat as she felt
orgasm growing like a ball of fire inside her stomach. She shook her ass
hard, drawing her knees up, spreading her legs about her son's hips,
spreading her crotch open to the fantastic delights of his pounding
cock.
 
"My cunt ... Derick, you're making mother come again!"
 
"Mom, me too!"
 
The hot gush of her son's cum-load splashing into her pussy triggered an
intense orgasm in her pussy. Mandy screamed, her cunt working on the
cum-spurting shaft of her son's cock. Her orgasm sent tight ripples
along the satiny wetness of her cunt, causing it to suck at Derick's
cock like her mouth had a while earlier.
 
She strained her convulsing cunt hard onto his gushing cock, taking the
rapid squirts of cum greedily up her pussy. Derick squeezed his mother's
spreading ass cheeks as he fucked his cock as deep as he could into her
spasming cunt, his expression showing tormented ecstasy. His young body
shook violently as he sprayed her pussy over and over.
 
Slowly, Derick's ass slumped, and her cunt, still holding his deflating
cock, followed. As he went limp beneath her, his hand sliding off her
quivering naked ass, Mandy rested her weight on him.
 
She made a soft mewl as his cum-slimed cock was pushed from her pussy,
dropping between his legs. She slowly rolled to one side, splayed out
lewdly as her tits heaved up and down.
 
After a while, Derick turned onto his side, raising his head and looking
at her. Mandy's exquisite legs were parted, and he could see the juice
of his balls seeping from her cunt, the pussy hair matted.
 
"Did I do okay, Mom?" he asked.
 
"You fucked me wonderfully," she purred, giving him a smile, her eyes
moist with gratification. "Very, very wonderfully."
 
Derick ran his fingers through the curly hair of his mother's cunt.
"Julie isn't like this."
 
"But she is," Mandy smiled. "She has a pussy, just like mine."
 
"But she doesn't have hair on it like you," Derick said. "I like your
cunt best, Mom. I like this soft hair."
 
 
Chapter 4
 
 
Mandy imagined her niece, Julie, as she had seen her at the beach,
squatting there with her slim knees open.
 
She had not been surprised by a desire to kiss that pretty little pussy.
Mandy had often considered licking a cunt, even as a high school girl.
She had not, but only because the opportunity had never come up. Being
so oral, loving a hard cock in her mouth, and having it squirt that
sweet, burning jism into her throat, she was certain the soft taste of a
hot, wet cunt against her mouth would be just as good, as exciting, as
sucking a cock.
 
She thought of what her son had told her, what he and Johnny did with
Julie. It sent steamy ripples through her cunt as she tried to visualize
them together. It seemed strange that she didn't really want to be
involved with her brother anymore. Yet, she did want involvement with
her son, Derick. Was it his youth? She didn't know, nor care.
 
It was, she knew very well, the wicked excitement of fucking her own son
that turned her on more than anything else. What kind of mother would
fuck her son, and when he was so young? It was so deliciously depraved!
 
She danced about the house, whispering almost in awe: "I fucked my son
... I fucked my own son!"
 
Derick had gone off with Julie and Johnny. She had not wanted him to go,
but there was no way she could stop him. He had to enjoy his cousins,
his closest friends. He was still a boy, after all, with a young boy's
interests. She didn't care to think that he was doing things with Julie,
now that she had fucked him. She would give her son all the hot, wet
pussy he could possibly want, she told herself. It wasn't jealousy, but
that he was taking away what she was now thinking belonged to her ...
his hot, thick, sweet cum.
 
She bathed and changed her clothing twice, not satisfied with what she
wore. She pulled on a pair of very tight, very short, shorts and a
T-shirt, but wasn't satisfied with that. It showed her tits to
perfection, her ass beautifully, but it wasn't exactly what she wanted.
She selected a short wrap-around skirt, and a midi blouse that barely
covered her full tits. This was better, she decided, because the short
skirt parted to reveal her creamy thighs when she moved or sat and
crossed them. It was peek-a-boo, always more exciting than blunt
exposure. She wore a pair of very skimpy bikini panties, the dark curls
of her pussy hair a dark shadow puffing them outward. And she wore
leather sandals, her scarlet-painted toenails showing.
 
Mandy was more horny that ever now.
 
She sat on the couch, reliving everything she and her son had done, in
the afternoon and early evening. She had come so much, so hard, she
wondered how she had taken it. And Derick ... his cock, his beautiful
young cock ... never seemed to tire.
 
She crossed her legs, sitting there on the couch, wishing Derick was
home, because her cunt was hungry again.
 
As if in answer to her wish, the door opened and he came in, wearing a
pair of faded old jeans cut raggedly off at his ass cheeks. Behind him,
Johnny and Julie entered.
 
Mandy, usually pleased to have her niece and nephew around, was
disappointed that they had come home with Derick this time.
 
Derick came to her, leaning over and kissing her cheek. She looked up at
him, wonderment in her moist, soft eyes. He had never done that before.
He had kissed her, of course, but never after being out during the day.
 
He was bare-chested, with scuffed sneakers on his feet. Johnny, too, was
dressed in the same manner. Julie wore shorts and a blouse, her cute
little ass round and tight. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail,
giving her exquisitely sweet face a more youthful look than ever.
 
Julie sat on the couch next to her, hands folded in her lap, shy as
usual. Mandy felt the heat of her niece's thigh against hers, and
glanced at Julie. Julie was obviously pressuring her slender thigh
against hers. But Julie didn't look at her, but at Johnny and Derick.
The two boys sat on the floor, facing Mandy and Julie, legs crossed,
elbows on their knees and chins cupped in their hands, looking at her.
 
"What's going on now?" Mandy asked, finding their behavior puzzling.
 
"Nothing, Mom," her son answered.
 
"Something is," she insisted, feeling Julie's thigh press a little
harder against hers.
 
Johnny and Derick were staring openly at Mandy's knees, at the few
inches of her satiny thighs showing from the hem of her short
wraparound.
 
"Oh, I think I see," Mandy said softly.
 
She looked at her son's crotch, seeing the white of his jockey shorts
there, then at her nephew's crotch. And her breath caught. She could see
one of Johnny's balls, naked and exposed, sweet and hairless. Her eyes
started to glaze as she stared, and she felt the pressure increase on
her thigh.
 
Mandy began to tremble, but there was a wet heat filling her cunt, too.
 
"You told them about us," she said simply, her voice low.
 
Derick nodded. "I told you about them, too," he said, as if that
justified his confession to his cousins.
 
"Why, Derick?" Mandy asked, her fingers clutched together at her lap.
"It was supposed to be for us, just you and I."
 
"Mom, you don't know Johnny and Julie," Derick giggled softly.
 
Mandy wasn't sure she wanted to, either, despite her earlier fantasies.
She felt a little angry at her son for telling them, but refused to let
it show.
 
"They wanna see," Derick said.
 
"See what?"
 
"Us, Mom," Derick replied. "They wanna watch us, you know, do it."
 
"Derick! I will not!" Mandy snapped, jerking her thigh from Julie's,
which followed hers. "I think you two should leave Derick and I alone. I
have a few things to say to my son."
 
But Julie and Johnny remained where they were.
 
Derick, however, stood up. He came to the edge of the couch at his
mother's side. Mandy looked up at his face, wondering why she was
shivering and unable to move. When her son leaned over, placing his
hands on her tits, Mandy gasped, her own hands flying up to shove his
hands away. But instead, she found herself placing them on top of his,
pressing his palms into her tits hard, moaning softly, her eyes turning
glassy.
 
Derick began to fondle her tits through the midi blouse, and Mandy
whimpered with passion and helplessness. She leaned her head back on the
couch, staring into her son's face as he lifted her blouse, exposing her
tits to Johnny and Julie.
 
"I told you guys my mom had pretty titties," Derick said. "See for
yourself!"
 
Mandy didn't look at her niece or nephew, feeling their hot eyes on her
revealed tits, her nipples stiff and tingling. She couldn't move to
cover them, and could only mewl softly as her son fondled them, twisting
and pulling at her nipples. She would never have expected her son to do
this, not in front of anyone, but he was, and what startled her most of
all was she was liking, enjoying it.
 
"Derick, please ... don't," she protested, but her hands stayed on top
of his, not pushing them off her tits.
 
"It's okay, Mom," her son assured her. "They're not gonna tell anyone."
 
A quick peek at her nephew still sitting on the floor at her feet told
her Johnny had a hard-on. It was bulging inside his cut-off shorts. She
could hear Julie's hot breathing at her side, and the girl's smooth
little thigh was pressing at hers again.
 
"You guys wanna see her cunt?" she heard her son say.
 
"No, Derick!" Mandy rasped.
 
But her son ignored her plea. He was now pulling apart her wrap-around
skirt. Mandy was leaning back on the couch, her tits exposed with hard
nipples, her eyes still watching her son's face. She was breathing
heavily, her tits lifting and falling. Derick parted her skirt, showing
her skimpy panties to Johnny and Julie, who were also breathing hard
now. When her son began to uncross her legs, Mandy resisted briefly, but
it was a weak effort. She felt him open her knees, and didn't have the
strength to close them. Her cunt was burning with wet heat now,
drenching the thin crotch of her panties.
 
The way her son was exposing her to his cousins was affecting Mandy,
making her become almost immediately aroused.
 
She felt Johnny's hot eyes staring up between her parted thighs, and a
shock went through her when she felt Julie's young, soft hand rest on
her thigh, dangerously close to her cunt.
 
"You can see her cunt through her panties," Derick said. "And she's wet,
huh?"
 
"Yeah, I see," Johnny said.
 
Mandy kept her blazing eyes on her son's face as he stood at the edge of
the couch now, feeling Johnny's and Julie's young eyes devour her
exposure. To her astonishment, Mandy realized she didn't want to close
her legs, cover her tits. She wanted the kids to see her, look at her
body, wanted them to become as excited as she was now.
 
Derick pulled the side of his shorts away, and his cock pushed outward.
Mandy still stared up at his face, even when she felt him rub the
swollen head of his cock against her cheek. She felt wetness as he
brushed his cockhead toward her lips.
 
"Suck me, Mom," Derick said, his voice low and thick. "Show them you
like to suck my cock."
 
"Derick, please ..." Mandy protested. But as she opened her mouth to
speak, her son's cock slipped past her lips. Mandy's eyes slitted as she
felt and tasted the head of her son's cock in her mouth, and the tip of
her tongue flicked at his dripping piss hole, a low moan coming from
her.
 
"Wow!" she heard her nephew gasp. "You sure didn't lie, Derick!"
 
"Oooh," she heard Julie mewl close to her ear. "Does it taste good, Aunt
Mandy? Do you like to have it in your mouth?"
 
Derick was pushing his cock deeper into her mouth, and Mandy felt a
strange sensation come over her. Suddenly, she wanted them to watch her
suck her son's cock, see how wanton she was, how much she loved to suck
hard cock. Her hand shot up between her son's thighs, and she pulled his
cock deep into her mouth, her lips pressing at the cock base and his
shorts. She heard Johnny and Julie gasp as she swallowed her son's cock
all the way. As her cunt steamed inside her panties, Mandy began to suck
hungrily on her son's cock, her eyes closing now with exhibitionistic
rapture. She slipped her hand into his shorts from behind and held his
ass while he began to fuck her mouth.
 
She didn't protest when a small, hot hand covered one of her tits and
began to feel. She moaned around her son's cock as Julie twisted and
pulled at her nipples, her ass starting to writhe at the soft cushions
of the couch. Mandy swung her knees wider now, her other hand sliding
into her tight panties and rubbing at her cunt. Being seen with her
son's cock in her mouth and playing with her cunt sent the wildest, most
delicious ecstasy through her body she had ever felt.
 
Derick's cock dripped hot pre-cum on her tongue, and Mandy swallowed the
tasty slime, sucking at his cock with soft moans of delight. She
agitated her swollen clit, then pushed a finger into her cunt, ramming
it in and out, stretching her panties, soft cunt curls showing around
the drenched band.
 
Johnny had slipped closer, his head almost between Mandy's knees,
staring at her panties being stretched by her thrusting fingers. Mandy
felt her nephew's breath, hot and searing, on her inner thigh. As she
sucked wetly on her son's cock, she pulled her hand out of her panties,
and hooking a finger at the wet crotch, yanked them to one side,
revealing the wet, pink, hairy cunt slit to her nephew's wide, burning
eyes.
 
"Oooh, nice," she heard her nephew gasp.
 
Julie was running her tongue over Mandy's nipple, fondling her other
tit, gazing at her brother's excited face and her aunt's exposed cunt.
Mandy, with a whimper of passion, pulled her hand from her son's ass and
pressed Julie's face hard onto her tit, feeling the wet little mouth
suck on her nipple eagerly.
 
Derick, fucking his cock in and out of his mother's tight, sucking
mouth, groaned. "Feel her cunt, Johnny!"
 
Suddenly, as if just now realizing what she was doing, Mandy jerked her
mouth off her son's cock, pushing Julie away from her tit, and clamping
her legs together, almost catching her nephew's head between them.
 
"No!" she snapped, jerking her midi blouse over her tits. "This is
crazy!"
 
"Aw, Mom!" Derick protested. "They're not gonna say anything. Come on,
Mom ... I'm hot!"
 
Mandy's eyes flashed with anger, but her anger disappeared just as
swiftly. When she had pushed Julie off her tit, the girl had sprawled
back on the couch, her legs opening. Julie was now rubbing at her cunt
through her tight shorts, her little ass thrashing as she moaned and
whimpered.
 
"My God!" she whispered as she watched her niece rubbing almost brutally
at her tightly clad cunt.
 
Johnny giggled. "Julie can't help herself, Aunt Mandy. She can't keep
her hands off her pussy. She's always playing with it."
 
"My God!" Mandy said again, her voice showing her amazement. "I've never
seen ... I had no idea Julie was this way."
 
"She gets wilder sometimes, Mom," Derick said.
 
Mandy didn't see how the little girl could become much wilder.
 
Julie swung her slim thighs wide, humping her tight little ass up and
down, smashing her cunt on her rubbing fingers, sobbing in ecstasy. The
crotch of her shorts worked, pulling, stretching, flashing a deliciously
pink little pussy lip now and then, smooth and hairless.
 
With a lurch of her young hips, Julie sobbed, coming hard, her small
body shaking.
 
When Julie calmed down, lying on her back with her legs spread wide, her
small hand cupping her cunt, Mandy looked at her nephew, who was on his
knees, his cock out and throbbing with hardness. At her side, her son
still stood with his cock out, pointing at her face.
 
"Does my brother know about this?" Mandy asked in a thick voice.
 
"They don't know anything," Johnny said, gripping his cock.
 
Mandy wondered what her brother would say if he knew his daughter was
such a hot little cunt, if he would fuck her, or jack off into her mouth
as he had done when she was a young girl that age. But her brother had
changed over the years, seldom seeing her--as if he were ashamed of what
they had done with each other as little ones. What a shame, she thought,
to have such a hot little cunt for a daughter, and not be able to enjoy
it.
 
Mandy looked at her nephew's cock, then at her niece, who was still
cupping her cunt, but loosely now, her young eyes still blazing with
passion.
 
Mandy looked back at her son. "You said they wanted to see us do it,
didn't you, Derick?
 
He nodded his head.
 
Mandy looked at her nephew, then Julie. "Is that right? You want to see
me and Derick do it ... fuck?"
 
Both Julie and Johnny nodded vigorously, eyes glowing.
 
Mandy made up her mind.
 
"Okay," she said. "You can watch."
 
She peeled her midi blouse over her head, bringing appreciative gasps
from her niece and nephew. Standing up, she opened her wraparound skirt,
dropping it to the floor, then skimmed out of her fragile panties. She
stood with her legs apart, shoulders back, feeling very excited to be
looked at by those young, hungry eyes. She pulled at her son, pushing
him to the floor on his back. She stepped over him, facing his feet, and
squatted.
 
Julie and her brother moved closer to Derick's feet, hot eyes big and
watching. Mandy, squatting above her son's cock, ran her hands down to
her cunt, opening the juicy cuntlips wide, her clit straining out with
vibrant hardness. She rubbed her cunt over the head of her son's cock,
feeling his hands gripping the spreading cheeks of her ass.
 
"Watch!" she breathed with excitement. "I'm going to sit down on my
son's cock ... take it in my cunt!"
 
Both Julie and Johnny gasped as they watched their aunt's cunt stretch
around Derick's prick. Slowly, Mandy sat down, sliding her cunt to the
base of Derick's cock, where she squirmed her ass. She lifted her son's
balls and rubbed them at her clit, then slowly began to bounce up and
down, her knees spread wide, the full expanse of her cunt "posed as she
rode her son's cock. Johnny and Julie were making low gasping sounds as
they watched Mandy fucking Derick.
 
"Watch me fuck him!" Mandy moaned, leaning backward, holding her ass up.
"Derick, ram it to me this way! Fuck mother, baby! Fuck that hard cock
up into mother's cunt! Fuck that wet pussy, baby!"
 
Derick began to ram up and down, making juicy sounds as his cock fucked
into his mother's cunt. Mandy cried out with pleasure, finding it was
very exciting to be watched while her son fucked her. She was so
excited, she didn't protest when Johnny began to caress the inside of
her thigh, his eyes watching her cunt spread about Derick's cock. She
didn't say anything when her niece began to lick at her other knee.
 
She held her ass up, taking the wild fuckthrusts of her son's cock with
delight, her tits jiggling from the power of his lunges. The wet fucking
sounds were loud, and she sobbed and cried with ecstasy. She saw Julie's
small hand take her brother's cock tightly, and stroke it. Seeing the
youngster's small hand jacking Johnny's cock thrilled her.
 
"Jack his cock, Julie!" she cried out. "Ohhh, yes, honey, jack your
brother's hard cock! Watch Derick fuck my cunt ... see us fucking! Isn't
it exciting? Does it make your little cunt wet and hot, Julie?"
 
"Oooh, yes, Aunt Mandy!" Julie squealed, jerking her brother's cock
fast, her cheek resting on the inside of Mandy's trembling knee, her
eyes staring at Derick's cock pounding in his mother's pussy.
 
"Derick, baby!" Mandy groaned. "Give it to me hard! Fuck mother, baby!
Ahhhh, watch us fuck ... I'm about to come! My cunt is on fire and my
son is fucking me and I'm going to come!"
 
Mandy could not hold her ass up for her son to ram his cock into her
pussy any longer. With a screech of ecstasy, she rammed down, pushing
his ass to the floor. Her cunt exploded, gripping her son's cock with
spasms that almost made her faint with rapture.
 
"Oooh," Julie purred as she and her brother watched their aunt's cunt
squeeze Derick's cock. "Oooh, you're coming hard, Aunt Mandy!"
 
"Ahhh, fuck ... sweet fuck!" Mandy sobbed, grinding her naked ass hard
on her son's cock. "Shoot it to me, Derick! Come in mother's pussy, fill
my cunt up with hot jizz!"
 
With a grunt, Derick came, splashing cum hotly into his mother's cunt,
filling her until the cum seeped past her tight pussy lips and ran onto
his hairless balls.
 
Mandy remained sitting on her son's cock, feeling it soften deep inside
her. She looked down between her legs at his slippery balls, and gently
fondled them.
 
"Wow!" Johnny gasped softly, resting his ass on his heels, his sister
still gripping his cock tightly. "That was something, huh, Julie?"
 
"Golly, it sure was!" Julie breathed, sitting on the floor, her legs
stretched out straight, one behind her brother, the other in front of
him. "I'm gonna make you come now, Johnny."
 
Mandy suddenly giggled wickedly. "Is that all you ever do for them,
Julie? Jack them off?"
 
Julie nodded, crinkling her pretty nose as her eyes flashed. "I like to
jack them off and watch them come," she said, shaking her brother's
cock.
 
"Don't you want to feel it in you?"
 
"Some day," Julie replied. "But I'm very young yet."
 
Mandy watched her tight little fist pumping Johnny's cock as she sat on
her son's prick.
 
"You're never too young, honey," she whispered. "Not with a hot little
cunt like you have."
 
"Come on, Julie!" Johnny grunted. "Shut up and make me come!"
 
With a giggle, Julie began to pound hard and fast on her brother's cock,
her young eyes on fire. Mandy watched, feeling as much excitement as
Julie felt. Her cunt flexed about her son's cock, squeezing it. Watching
her niece jack off her nephew as she held her son's cock inside her cunt
was taking her breath away.
 
"Beat it!" she urged hoarsely. "Jack his cock ... make him come all over
the fucking floor, Julie!"
 
Julie pounded, making her brother's balls swing.
 
"Now!" Johnny yelped, and he squirted his cum-load.
 
"Ahhhh, beautiful!" Mandy moaned as her nephew's boiling cock cream
spattered her inner thigh.
 
She rubbed his jism into her flesh, watching with delight as Julie
lifted her cum-drenched fingers to her mouth and licked her brother's
jizz from them, her eyes rolling dreamily ...
 
 
Chapter 5
 
 
"You're not mad because I told Julie and Johnny, Mom?" Derick asked.
 
Mandy gave her son a smile, caressing his cheek tenderly. "No, not
anymore," she said softly. "After what I saw them do, I'm glad you did."
 
She and her young son were in her bed, sprawled nakedly. She had been
playing with his cock and balls as they discussed Julie and Johnny, the
excitement she had felt letting her niece and nephew watch them fuck.
The only disappointment she had was that they had left for home almost
immediately afterward. She had wanted to look at them, their bodies,
touch them, maybe.
 
Lifting her upper body from the bed, Mandy shook her son's cock, then
leaned down to run her tongue over the smooth cockhead. She grinned up
at him, rubbing his cock along her neck and chin.
 
"Are you sure Julie never sucked either of you off? She sure licked her
cummy fingers."
 
"Never, Mom," Derick said. "I guess she was just hot, huh?"
 
"Hot isn't the word for it, baby," Mandy cooed, leaning down to kiss his
precious balls. "She was out of her mind with heat."
 
She sucked his balls into her mouth, her eyes looking at him. Running
her tongue about his balls, she sucked hard, making her son moan in
pleasure.
 
"I bet Julie has a sweet little cunt," she said, lifting her mouth. "Is
it pretty? Does she have a pretty little cunt, Derick?"
 
"It's like your pussy, Mom, only no hair," he replied. "Yeah, I guess
you could say she has a pretty cunt."
 
"Mmmm!" Mandy purred, nuzzling his cock at her cheek. "You'd like to
fuck it, wouldn't you?"
 
"I would now," Derick giggled.
 
"Well ... maybe ..." Mandy whispered, turning on the bed, lifting a knee
and straddling her son's face, still gripping his cock. "Maybe you'll be
able to soon."
 
Derick slipped his hands up his mother's satiny thighs to her ass,
gazing up into her bushy cunt, watching the pink wetness, her throbbing
clit. He closed his fingers about her round ass, parting the ass cheeks
and watching the tight crinkle of her asshole wink.
 
Mandy jacked his cock, kissing his piss hole, her fingers brushing her
lips. She spread her knees about her son's head, her cunt vulnerable to
him. Taking his cock into her mouth, she slowly sucked it, gliding her
lips up and down from cockhead to base, fondling his hot young balls in
one hand, his ass with the other.
 
Derick licked at the inside of his mother's thigh, the soft hairs of her
cunt tickling the tip of his tongue. He kneaded the flesh of her ass
while he dragged his tongue about her swollen clit. Mandy squealed
happily and sucked more vigorously on his cock. Sliding both hands under
his ass, she clutched it tightly, her face bobbing up and down, twisting
like a dog playing with a bone, mewling deep in her throat.
 
Derick lapped back and forth on his mother's juicy pussy slit, tasting
the pussy juices eagerly. Mandy wriggled her ass, pushing her hairy cunt
into his mouth and making little grinding motions. She moaned softly as
she sucked on his cock, and gasped with pleasure when his tongue pushed
deeply into her cunt, then fucked in and out a number of times, only to
swirl about her stiff clit again. She shook her ass playfully, dipping
her mouth to pull the head of his cock into her throat. Pressing her
cunt down, she rubbed it into her son's face, something she knew he
loved.
 
"Darling," she breathed as she raised up. "Suck me good. Suck mother's
cunt good. I'll fuck you with my face ... and make you come and come so
much!"
 
Derick pulled her cunt hard into his mouth, his hands holding her satiny
ass tightly. His tongue lapped at the juicy cunt slit, the cunt hair
framing his open mouth. He drew his tongue from his mother's throbbing
clit, along the fiery slit, and suddenly touched it to her puckered
asshole.
 
"Ohhh!" Mandy gasped, jerking her mouth off his cock. "Baby, what the
fuck are you ..."
 
Derick giggled, and probed the hotness of his mother's asshole with the
tip of his tongue, keeping the cheeks of her ass spread wide.
 
"Derick! Oh. God ... that feels wonderful!"
 
Mandy had never felt anything like it before. Her son's wet tongue
touching the crinkle of her asshole sent tremors of erotic sensations
running about her body. She had no idea her asshole could feel this way,
get such a thrill. Gripping his cock now in one hand and his ass in the
other, she pushed her ass to his face. His tongue wiggled and flicked on
the pucker of her asshole, and she mewled loudly as a delicious shiver
swept through her.
 
"Oh, my God! Oh, yes, Derick!"
 
Derick giggled into her ass, probing the tip of his tongue hard at the
hot tightness.
 
"Baby, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to stick your tongue up
my ass?"
 
Derick mumbled a reply, pushing his tongue hard, his lips surrounding
his mother's asshole.
 
"Oh, that's my fucking asshole, darling! That's not my cunt!"
 
Derick held her ass tightly, pushing his mouth hard around her asshole,
trying to stab his tongue past the assring. Mandy was holding her
breath, feeling the erotic ecstasy there. She squeezed his cock hard,
and lowered her face and began to suck in frantic up-and-down motions
while her son licked wetly at her asshole. She strained her ass to his
face, and felt his tongue push inward slightly. Again, she took her
mouth off his cock to squeal.
 
"Ahhhh, you're doing it, you little fucker!" she gasped.
 
Derick moved his tongue as far into his mother's asshole as he could,
feeling it pucker and grip. He sucked at his mother's asshole with his
tongue deeply buried, feeling her wet cunt writhing on his chin. Mandy
gushed with pleasure, and swallowed his cock again. As she sucked
wildly, Derick began to plunge his tongue in and out of his mother's
asshole, fucking her as she sucked hungrily on his cock.
 
Mandy sobbed with strange ecstasy, feeling his tongue fuck very deep,
surprisingly deep. The sensations were so different than being
tongue-fucked in her cunt. She liked it, liked it very much. She began
to squirm her ass into his face and suck greedily at his cock. She
pushed her knees outward, straining to spread them wider to give her son
more access to her burning, sensitive asshole.
 
Derick plunged his tongue in and out, fucking her ass hard and fast,
clawing at her satiny ass cheeks. He felt her pussy juices dripping past
his chin, which was inside her cunt gash, running over his neck. He
wrapped his arms about her hips, holding her ass in his face, the hot
ass cheeks closing around his face. He fucked his tongue in and out, the
flexing tightness exciting him.
 
Mandy squealed and sucked hard on his prick as she took his tongue up
her asshole, grinding at his face, but in a way that helped him tongue
fuck her asshole. she felt her cunt tingling hotly. There was no doubt
this was going to make her come very hard. The wet sounds of his
assfucking tongue mingled with the sucking sounds of her cock-sucking
mouth. She shook her ass into her son's face, groaning as she gobbled
with intense greed on his hot, throbbing prick. His tongue felt big in
her asshole, stretching it, yet going deep. She loved the way he stabbed
in and out, his tongue coming all the way out of her asshole, then
plunging inward.
 
Mandy jerked her head up, her mouth pulling from his cock.
 
"Derick, you're going to make me come." she squealed. "Oh, God, you're
going to make mother come!"
 
Derick began to fuck his tongue faster in her asshole.
 
Mandy wailed, shaking her ass at his face.
 
"Make me come! Make mother come!"
 
She was almost sitting up on his face now, straining into his sucking
mouth. The rippling beat of orgasm swelled, and it felt as if her orgasm
was going to be in her asshole instead of her cunt.
 
"Ohhh, God! Now!"
 
Derick felt his mother's asshole grab at his buried tongue, and the
contractions started. He pushed his tongue as deep as he could, feeling
her wet, hairy cunt writhe with orgasm on his chin while her asshole
seemed to pull and squeeze and suck on his tongue. Mandy trembled almost
violently with orgasm, her crotch from her clit to her asshole exploding
with fantastic sensations. Although his cock was stiff, she wasn't
holding it now. She was clawing at her swollen tits and rigid nipples,
screeching as one of the most powerful orgasms she had ever experienced
burned through her.
 
"Ahhhhh! Ohhhh, yes!" she cried out. "Fuck my ass! Push your tongue up
mother's asshole! Ohhh, baby, I'm coming so hard, so fucking hard!"
 
Her orgasm went on and on, and Mandy couldn't determine if it was one
enormous orgasm or a series of them. All she knew was, when it was over,
she was shaking, the ecstasy unbelievable. She was still on her knees,
her thighs spread around her son's face, but her crotch lifted. As she
trembled, Derick caressed her thighs and ass, licking and kissing her
smooth flesh, tasting the sweet juices that seeped out of her cunt to
his open mouth.
 
Carefully, feeling weak, she turned around to face him, sitting on his
stomach. Her cunt rubbed wetly at his flesh as she laughed down at him,
her hands stroking his chest.
 
"What made you do that, honey?"
 
"Well, it's like they say, Mom ... it was there."
 
He grinned up at her, his cock throbbing against the cheeks of her ass.
He ran his hands up her thighs and toyed with the soft hair of her cunt,
then spread the lips of her cunt to feel the inner wet heat of it on his
stomach.
 
Mandy's eyes glowed. "It's going to be there again, too," she said, her
voice husky.
 
"Be where?" he teased.
 
"In your face ... my ass is going to be in your face again," she
giggled.
 
"Okay with me," he laughed, pulling the curly hair of her cunt just hard
enough to make her yelp.
 
Her eyes glowed dreamily as she rubbed her cunt on his stomach, feeling
his hard-on against her flesh. She squeezed him with her thighs, and
scooted backward, lifting her ass. Feeling his cock rub along the crack
of her ass, she paused when the cockhead touched her asshole.
 
"Want to fuck me in my asshole with that big thing?" She grinned down at
him, her expression wanton.
 
"Really?" Derick asked.
 
She nodded. "Really."
 
"Let's do it, Mom!"
 
Giggling like a wicked little girl, Mandy drew her feet back, squatting
over her son's upright cock. She slipped her hand under her ass and
rubbed the swollen prickhead about the crinkle. She spread her knees
wide, leaning back, and Derick stared hotly at her hairy cunt slit and
the way she rubbed his cock on her wet asshole.
 
"Ooooh," she purred softly as she lowered her weight, feeling the smooth
head of her son's cock pushing at her asshole. "I hope this works. It
feels good so far ... I just hope your cock isn't too big for me." She
turned his cock loose, and gripped the cheeks of her ass, spreading them
wide open. "You push up, baby!"
 
Derick lifted his ass, the head of his cock pushing at his mother's
searing asshole. Mandy held her breath, her eyes slitted with passion.
The sensation of her asshole opening up for her son's cock became more
intense, and she returned the pressure. Her cunt was on fire again,
dripping slippery juices.
 
"Oh!" she gasped, feeling the head of his cock pop past the ring of her
asshole. "Is it all in me?"
 
"It's in a little, Mom," he groaned. "Wow! Is it tight!"
 
"Be still, now," she groaned. "Let me do it now."
 
While her son held himself rigid, watching as she slowly pushed her
asshole over his cock, Mandy felt her ass ring being spread open. She
didn't know her asshole could be stretched so much. The searing heat as
her son's cock filled her asshole excited her, and her cunt was
quivering, her clit protruding in hardness from the cuntal folds again.
 
Very slowly, she slithered her asshole down until she had it deep,
pressing at the base of his cock. She sat there, knees up and spread
wide. She wiggled, then giggled.
 
"God, I'm full of hard cock! Derick, you feel so big in my ass! Can you
feel this?"
 
She squeezed his cock with her asshole, making her son grunt with
delight. He nodded his head.
 
"Ooooh, can you see your cock in my asshole?"
 
He nodded again.
 
"You can see me fuck you then, with my asshole?"
 
"Yeah, Mom!"
 
Gurgling with the strange but wonderful feeling, Mandy raised her ass,
feeling his cock slide inside the gripping assring. She held the head of
his cock inside her asshole and twisted, grinding, once again lowering
herself slowly. She began to finger her cunt as she fucked him, bouncing
up and down slowly, stabbing herself in the ass. She twisted and rubbed
and pulled her rigid clit, making hot hissing sounds of ecstasy. Pushing
her fingers into her cunt, she fucked herself that way, too.
 
"Can you feel my fingers?" she gasped.
 
"Yeah!"
 
"I'm going to finger-fuck my cunt with my hand and fuck your sweet cock
with my asshole!"
 
Derick stared hotly at his mother's spread crotch as she rammed her
fingers in and out, juicily, lifting and lowering her ass faster.
 
Mandy squealed and whipped her ass about with delicious excitement, the
friction of her son's cock in her asshole sending wild, hot rapture
through her flesh.
 
"Oh, God!" she whimpered, and she bounced fast, fucking up and down on
his cock as hard as she could. "I love it! Ohhh, my ass ... my asshole
is on fire! Fuck it, baby! Fuck mother up the hot asshole!"
 
Derick tried, but she was bouncing too fast and hard for him. His body
was pushed into the mattress by the power of her thrusts. He gripped her
knees, gazing with excitement at her hairy cunt as she fucked her
fingers in and out of it, riding his cock with her fiery asshole. Her
full tits jiggled beautifully, her head thrown back, eyes shut to savor
the intensity of her feelings.
 
"Mom, it's great!"
 
"Yes, baby!"
 
"Fuck me, Mom! Fuck my cock ... oooh, your asshole is so tight and hot,
Mom!"
 
"Mmmmmm! Uhhhhhh!"
 
Mandy was almost frantic with ecstasy. She shook her ass in an
uncoordinated way, grinding up and down on her son's cock. She rubbed
brutally at her extremely sensitive clit, pulling and twisting it in a
way that, under other circumstances, would have been very painful.
 
"Fuck me! Fuck me!" she screeched.
 
Derick's body was going stiff, his cock swelling and jerking inside his
mother's asshole. His balls were full and tight at the base. His lower
stomach was coated with the juices dripping out of her hairy cunt. The
strain became overwhelming, and he raised his head up off the bed,
sliding his hands past his mother's grinding hips and clutching her ass.
 
"I'm gonna come, Mom!"
 
"Ooohhhhh, do it! Come in me ... shoot it up my fucking hot ass ... up
my asshole! Come in my ass! My cunt ... ohhh, baby, mother's cunt is ...
oh! There ... I'm coming, too!"
 
The contractions of her orgasm sent her asshole into squeezing spasms
that sucked hard on his throbbing cock.
 
"Mom!" he yelled.
 
His prick spurted, sending fiery sprays of thick cum along the walls of
her burning asshole. Mandy screamed when she felt her son coming off in
her ass, her cunt going into even tighter convulsions. She slammed her
ass down hard on his cock, making sure it was very deep, taking the
spurting jism up her ass with intense ecstasy. The hairy lips of her
cunt seemed to nibble at his lower stomach as she came time and again.
 
Feeling her son's cock soften inside her asshole, she slumped, still
sitting on him. Her features lost the tightness and became soft, her
eyes moist, sparkling. Her asshole spasmed around his cock, and she
giggled.
 
"Well, you can't say you've never had a piece of your mother's ass, can
you? And I do mean ass."
 
Derick laughed up at her, cupping her tits and playing with them.
 
"You know, Mom, I think I like your asshole as good as I do your cunt
and mouth."
 
Mandy giggled in pleasure, leaning her tits into his face, swinging them
back and forth. "You like it all, don't you?"
 
"You better believe it, Mom."
 
"Well, so do I," she said.
 
She drew back to smear his pussy-wet face with hot kisses. She felt his
cock slide out of her asshole, and she spread her naked body along his,
wrapping her creamy legs around him as she hugged him tightly.
 
Their tongues touched and licked, then she was sucking at his mouth
gently. Derick wrapped his arms around his mother's naked body, hugging
her tight.
 
"I think we need to sleep now," she said, rolling off him.
 
She wrapped an arm behind his head, drawing his face to her tit
comfortably. Her asshole clenched, holding his cum inside as she drifted
to sleep.
 
 
Chapter 6
 
 
The beach was not crowded since it was in the middle of the week.
 
Mandy lay on her huge beach towel, as she had the day her son rubbed the
oil onto her body and accidentally--was it accidental?--touched her
cunt. Her string bikini concealed nothing, which was the way she wanted
it. The smooth globes of her tight ass were warmed by the sun, and she
parted her long legs to catch the soothing rays on the narrow crotch of
her bikini bottom.
 
"You're going to get a sunburn on your cunt, Aunt Mandy."
 
Mandy looked at Julie, who had sat down on the sand near her. She smiled
lazily.
 
"That wouldn't do, would it?" she said softly. "How could Derick fuck a
sunburned cunt, huh?"
 
Julie giggled childishly.
 
"Julie, why haven't you let the boys fuck you?" Mandy asked.
 
"I'm too young," Julie said.
 
"You're never too young, honey. I know they want to fuck you, and from
what I saw, you want it, too."
 
"You're right, Aunt Mandy. I do want to fuck," Julie said. "It's more
Johnny's fault than me, though. He's the one that says I'm too young. He
said a girl is supposed to have hair on her pussy before she fucks."
 
"Your brother doesn't know what he's talking about."
 
"That's what I tell him," Julie said.
 
Mandy gazed longingly at the youngster's slender thighs, the skimpy
bikini. Julie wore a halter, but it was not necessary. Her chest was as
flat as Derick's.
 
"Are you sure your parents don't know what you're doing with Johnny and
Derick?"
 
"They'd kill us," Julie answered.
 
"Then why take such a chance?"
 
"Because it's fun," Julie giggled. "It makes me feel good down there, my
pussy, you know."
 
Mandy pushed her hand out and stroked Julie's knee. She couldn't resist
caressing the inner thigh flesh, feeling how satiny it was. She was
becoming aroused by her cute little niece, and didn't care if anyone saw
her caressing that creamy, kissable thigh.
 
"Do you wanna feel me up, Aunt Mandy?" Julie asked, excitement in her
voice.
 
"I'd love to feel you up, honey," Mandy said, her voice husky.
 
Julie scooted along the sand, toward her aunt's hand. Mandy ran her palm
along the girl's inner thigh, her fingers touching the crotch of the
bikini bottom. Julie leaned back on her hands, lifting her ass slightly
from the sand, her young eyes looking dreamy as she spread her legs.
 
Mandy ran her fingertips up and down the bikini crotch, feeling the slit
of her niece's cunt through the thin cloth.
 
"Mmmmm, you feel a little warm here, Julie," she purred.
 
"I stay warm there," Julie giggled softly. She lifted her ass an inch
off the sand. "Feel inside my bikini, Aunt Mandy."
 
Mandy took a quick glance around, seeing no one was paying any attention
to them. She slipped a finger into Julie's bikini crotch and pushed it
to one side. She stared at the kid's sweet, hairless cunt, licking her
lips. She ran her fingertip up and down the exposed slit of Julie's
cunt, then very gently inserted it, finding the girl's little cunt to be
as tight as it looked. And it was very hot. She felt Julie's cunt grab
at her finger as she heard the soft moan of pleasure.
 
She fucked her finger in and out of the youngster's sugary cunt, fucking
it slowly as Julie twisted her ass. Pulling her finger out of the girl's
tight pussy, she rubbed and agitated her small clit.
 
"Will you make me come, Aunt Mandy?" Julie asked, a low pleading sound
in her voice. "Please, make me come."
 
Mandy's own cunt was on fire as she fondled Julie's juicy little pussy,
understanding she wanted to play with it as much as she did her son's
cock. The little cunt slit was soft and hot, very tight. She probed into
Julie's pussy, watching those sweet cunt lips part.
 
The sounds of people on the beach were all around them, but neither
Mandy nor her niece cared. Mandy was working her hips at her beach
towel, watching her finger fucking in and out of Julie's cunt. Julie was
arching her ass up and twisting her hips as her eyes blazed at her
aunt's face.
 
"Ooooh, it's good, Aunt Mandy! You do it better than Johnny and Derick!
I bet you can make me come better, too."
 
"I can try," Mandy whispered, plunging her finger a little faster.
 
"Let me taste it, Aunt Mandy," Julie said, her small voice husky with
emotion. "I wanna taste your finger."
 
Mandy pulled her drenched finger from the kid's pussy and held it up.
Julie took her wrist and licked at the slimy finger, taking it into her
mouth, her tongue swirling.
 
"Mmmmm," Julie purred.
 
"You like it?" Mandy asked softly.
 
"I love it, Aunt Mandy," Julie said, pushing the hand back to her crotch
and sliding her aunt's finger into her cunt slowly. "I love to taste my
own pussy! Oooh, make me come now!"
 
Mandy rammed her finger into the tightness, breathing hard with
excitement. There was a low squishy sound as she finger-fucked her
niece. Julie was gasping hotly, twisting her ass swiftly.
 
What she was doing, feeling, seeing, overwhelmed Mandy. She didn't care
where she was, who could see. She suddenly pulled her finger out of her
niece's cunt.
 
"Scoot close to my face, baby! I want to taste your sweet cunt!"
 
With hot squeals, Julie scooted forward. Mandy shoved her face into the
steamy wetness of her niece's cunt, licking madly. The soft wet heat on
her mouth made her cunt dribble inside the bottoms of her bikini. She
swirled her tongue swiftly about the girl's cunt slit, then sucked at
her small clit, making Julie cry out in delight. She thrust her tongue
past the creamy, succulent pussy lips and into Julie's cunt, stabbing in
and out.
 
"Ooooh, it's gonna happen!" Julie gasped.
 
Her small hand jerked up to cover her mouth, holding back a soft scream
as her cunt convulsed against Mandy's sucking mouth and darting tongue.
Feeling her niece coming, Mandy jammed her tongue as deep as she could,
her chin resting on the sand. She felt the kid's sugary pussy grip her
tongue with orgasm, and her own pussy experienced a small, but delicious
orgasm, too.
 
"Oooohhh, that was good!" Julie breathed as she settled her little ass
to the sand.
 
Mandy adjusted the crotch of Julie's bikini, licking her lips. The taste
of that young cunt was better than she had expected it to be. The warm
wetness on her mouth was very exciting. She knew she wanted to suck her
niece's cunt again, and soon.
 
Julie shifted until she was lying alongside her aunt, their bodies
touching, one hand over her eyes. Mandy rolled onto her back, covering
her eyes with an arm, too, and savored the taste of her niece's cunt in
her mouth, her own pussy still pulsating in the tight confines of her
string bikini.
 
"They're not asleep," she heard her son say.
 
"Then why is Julie's hand resting on your mother's cunt?" she heard
Johnny said. "Julie wouldn't feel anyone up here on the beach."
 
"My mom might," Derick laughed softly.
 
Mandy pulled her arm off her eyes, grinning up at them.
 
"You're right, I would," she said, her eyes dancing with erotic
enjoyment as her gaze swept over the front of the boys' shorts. "I'd do
a little more than that, too."
 
A low giggle came from Julie as she removed her arm from her face. "Aunt
Mandy licked my pussy," she said.
 
Johnny's eyes widened, but Derick only laughed knowingly.
 
"Right here?" Johnny asked. "Anyone could have watched."
 
"Ooooh, that would have been exciting," Mandy purred. "You know I love
to be watched doing wicked things."
 
Derick and Johnny squatted at their feet, and Mandy and Julie both
stared at the boys' crotches.
 
"It looks like they're going to get hard-ons, Julie," Mandy said,
opening her legs, curls of dark pussy hair showing around the crotch of
her bikini. "Take a look, guys, and let those cocks turn real hard."
 
"Mom, stop teasing us," Derick said. "You two might be able to get hot
out here and no one would ever know, but they'd sure as fuck see us with
hard-ons."
 
"I wouldn't care if they did," Mandy said softly.
 
Johnny was staring with hot eyes up between his aunt's spread thighs at
her covered cunt. He licked his lips, a gesture Mandy saw.
 
"Johnny, want to kiss my pussy?"
 
"Right here?" Johnny asked, flushing a little.
 
Julie giggled. "Aunt Mandy licked my cunt right here."
 
"Yeah, but ..."
 
Mandy quickly raised one foot, hooking it behind her nephew's head and
jerking his face down. Before Johnny could react, his mouth was pressed
at her covered cunt. Mandy held his face tight into her cunt with her
leg, laughing in pleasure.
 
"Kiss it and I'll let you go," she said.
 
Johnny's hands pushed at her ass as he tried to draw back, but his
sister was sitting up and pushing at the back of his head, giggling
wickedly.
 
"Kiss it for her," Julie giggled. "Kiss Aunt Mandy's cunt and we'll let
you up."
 
Johnny didn't have any choice. He kissed at the wet crotch of his aunt's
bikini. Then Mandy and Julie released him. Derick was laughing loudly at
his cousin's embarrassment.
 
Johnny sat back, wiping at his mouth as he looked at his aunt. "That
wasn't fair," he said.
 
"I don't care," Mandy laughed. "At least you kissed my pussy."
 
Julie watched her brother wipe his lips. "I don't think he likes the
taste of pussy," he said.
 
"I do, too!" her brother hissed back." I do too like the taste of
pussy."
 
"How do you know?" his sister said. "You never tasted one before."
 
"I still like it," Johnny pouted.
 
"Then why haven't you tasted mine, like Aunt Mandy?"
 
"You're too fucking young, Julie. I've told you that."
 
"I am not!" Julie retorted. "I can jack you off, can't I? If I can do
that, I can do anything else, too, and that means get fucked!"
 
"Stop bickering," Mandy said.
 
Julie and her brother fell silent, but pouted at each other. Mandy
laughed at them, sitting up with her legs open. Derick was still amused
at his cousin's bashfulness.
 
"I think you're both right," Mandy said. "I'm sure you like to lick
pussy, Johnny, and I'm sure Julie is plenty old enough to get fucked."
 
Derick looked at his cousin with a gleam in his eye, and Julie giggled
as she sat up straight, trying to thrust her nonexistent titties
outward. Mandy shivered with the thought of watching a hard cock fuck
into her niece's sugary little pussy. Both her son and nephew had
hard-ons, cocks that strained at the front of their trunks. Ignoring
others on the beach, Mandy used her hands to stroke both cock-bulges,
causing Johnny to look around guiltily. But her son pressed his cock to
her palm.
 
Fortunately no one was very close by, and they saw nothing. Mandy
wouldn't have cared if they were seen. Her cunt was bubbling from what
had happened on the beach, and she was eager for either of the two
cocks.
 
"Anybody ready to go home?" she whispered throatily, drawing her hands
away from her son and Johnny.
 
There was giggling as they collected the towels and ice chest, and Mandy
led them across the sand to the parking lot. Her string bikini showed
her satiny ass cheeks to perfection, and her hips swayed invitingly on
the way to the car.
 
Julie and Johnny climbed back in, with Derick getting in the front seat
with his mother. Immediately, Julie had her brother's cock out of his
shorts and was stroking it with soft squeals of pleasure. Mandy looked
back with a grin, then pulled the car from the parking lot. As she drove
home, she fondled her son's cock, listening to the sighs and grunts of
pleasure behind her.
 
Pulling into the driveway, Mandy couldn't resist leaning down and
swiping her wet tongue across her son's cock before they got out.
Holding the door for her niece and nephew, she was delighted to see
Julie had removed her bikini bottoms, and her pretty little pussy
flashed as she stepped out of the car. With a dash, Julie was in the
house. Mandy trembled with eagerness as she followed her son and Johnny
inside.
 
Julie yanked the trunks off both boys, going to her knees and gripping
their cocks in tight fists, making the cock heads bulge out. She mewled
with pleasure as her hands jerked them, one boy standing on each side of
her. Mandy watched, removing her bikini. The two boys watched her tits
spill out, then the triangle of soft cunt hair as she stepped from the
bikini bottoms. Both Derick and Johnny were thrusting their hips forward
to Julie's eagerly pumping little fists.
 
"Keep it up, honey," Mandy purred, running her hands about her tits and
through the hair of her cunt, "and you'll make them come off."
 
"Right in my face!" Julie squealed, jerking faster.
 
Mandy watched their balls swing as she rubbed at her swollen clit,
licking her lips.
 
"What a waste," she murmured. "You could have them come off someplace
else."
 
"In my cunt," Julie gurgled, "or my mouth!"
 
"That's right, baby," Mandy agreed, kneeling before her niece and
grabbing the boys' swinging balls in each hand, squeezing them.
 
She leaned forward and ran her tongue over her son's piss hole, licking
up the seeping precum, then she turned to lick her nephew's cock. Julie
had stopped jacking them to watch, her young eyes on fire. Turning their
balls loose, Mandy released the tie of Julie's small halter, pulling it
from her. The girl's tiny nipples were stiff and pink, and Mandy lowered
her mouth to one, sucking and licking it when Julie started jacking the
boys' pricks again. Running her hand between her niece's hot little
thighs, she felt of her fiery fuck-slit, working a finger into it. Julie
squealed and spread her knees on the floor, pushing her cunt to Mandy's
hand.
 
Both Derick and Johnny squeezed Mandy's tits as Julie pumped their
cocks. Mandy raised her face from Julie's tiny nipples and kissed the
tips of each cock again, fucking her finger in and out of Julie's
succulent, tight little pussy. Julie squealed, her eyes glassy, hips
moving in time with her aunt's finger. Her fists pounded back and forth
as her glazed eyes watched Mandy licking the rounded heads of the two
cocks.
 
"You lick them," Mandy offered in a thick voice.
 
Julie quickly darted her wet little tongue out and swiped it over
Derick's piss hole, then her brother's cock. Her pretty face was flushed
with excitement as she licked from one cock to the other.
 
"Ooooh, Aunt Mandy!" she cried out. "You're gonna make me come if you
keep doing that to me!"
 
"Then come, baby!" Mandy urged. "You'll come over and over."
 
Whimpering as passion seared her sweet little body, Julie closed her
lips over Derick's cock, sucking the cock head as her tongue flicked,
her fist jerking wildly. Mandy drew in a hiss of air as she watched, her
finger darting deep and fast. Julie turned and sucked the head of her
brother's cock into her mouth, rubbing Derick's prick on her face.
 
"I'm gonna come, too!" Johnny groaned.
 
"Yeah!" Derick gasped as his cousin turned and sucked at the head of his
cock.
 
"Ooooh, come, Julie!" Mandy hissed, stabbing her finger hard into the
girl's deliciously tight little cunt. "Shake your pretty little ass,
baby!"
 
Julie, her eyes filming over, jerked her hips back and forth, fucking
onto her aunt's finger almost frantically, jacking with quick, hard
strokes on the two cocks near her face.
 
"Ohhhh, now, Aunt Mandy!" she cried out, shudders going through her.
 
Julie squeezed the two cocks hard as her cunt exploded, gripping Mandy's
finger.
 
Cum gushed out of both cocks at the same time, spattering over her
cheeks, her lips and nose, her chin.
 
Julie sobbed in mindless ecstasy as her aunt's finger kept fucking in
her contracting cunt, the hot spray of cum drenching each side of her
face.
 
Mandy darted her tongue about the two cocks, licking at the piss holes.
Pulling her finger out of Julie's cunt, she grabbed her niece by the
back of her head, and began licking up the cum from her cute face, then
licking Julie's lips, plunging her tongue into the kid's sweet little
mouth, only to lick at her face again.
 
Julie, still shaking from her orgasm, grabbed her aunt's naked ass, and
fell backward. Mandy fell atop her niece, and their legs spread wide.
 
Derick and Johnny looked down at them, seeing Mandy's juicy, hairy cunt
just above the young girl's smooth, pink hairless cunt, and the boys
grinned at each other.
 
 
Chapter 7
 
 
"That wasn't the way it was going to be," Mandy laughed as she sat in
the middle of the floor, legs open. "I guess we got carried away."
 
Julie was still lying on her back, her eyes bright with pleasure. Derick
and Johnny had sat on the couch, looking at them.
 
"It was fun," Julie purred, running her small hands up and down her
body, scissoring her slim legs, her lovely little cunt flashing. "I
really love to jack them off, Aunt Mandy."
 
"I can understand that," Mandy said, remembering her involvement with
her own brother again. "I used to enjoy it more than anything, but then
I become older and ... well, you know."
 
"Who did you jack off, Mom?" Derick asked.
 
"Oh, lots of guys," she said, mysteriously, not really eager to tell
them about her big brother.
 
Julie slipped her hand between Mandy's slender thighs, fingering the
still wet slit of her aunt's cunt. Seeing this caused Derick and Johnny
to become aroused again. Mandy parted her legs wide, lifting her rounded
ass from the floor when Julie slipped a finger up her juicy pussy.
 
"Julie wants to get fucked," Mandy said. "And I agree with her that it's
time she did. The only question now is, which of you two is going to
fuck her first?"
 
Julie answered: "Derick!"
 
"Hey, what's wrong with me being first?" her brother asked.
 
"You've been mean to me," Julie said, poking her tongue out at him. "So
Derick is first."
 
Johnny pouted and watched Derick drop off the couch and feel his sister
up. Mandy ignored her nephew, knowing he wouldn't be pouting much
longer. She wiggled her uplifted hips as her niece worked her finger in
and out of her cunt, watching Derick finger-fuck Julie's hot little
pussy. Derick's cock was raging with hardness again, and Mandy didn't
want to wait any longer to see his cock stretch that young cunt.
 
She pulled from Julie, and her niece didn't resist when she turned her
over onto her stomach, then lifted her cute tight ass in the air,
spreading her knees at the same time. Julie rested her head and
shoulders on the floor, giggling wantonly, with her naked ass in the
air. Bending down, Mandy dragged her tongue up the hot slit of Julie's
cunt, then probed at the tiny pucker of her pink asshole.
 
"Ooooh, Aunt Mandy!" Julie squealed, twisting her ass, pushing it into
her aunt's face. "That's my asshole, not my cunt!"
 
"Mmmm, and a sweet little asshole it is, too," Mandy purred as she
licked a hot, wet circle about the crinkle. "A real hot, sweet little
asshole!"
 
Derick, his face close, was kissing his cousin's hip. Johnny, no longer
pouting, was leaning over to watch Mandy's tongue, gripping his cock
tightly. Mandy ran her tongue down to the Julie's cunt again, wiggling
it past the tight little pussy lips, tongue-fucking her for a moment or
so, then dragging her tongue back to her asshole.
 
"Mom, let me lick her!" Derick gasped.
 
Mandy moved and watched her son lick into the split of Julie's pretty
ass. He swished his tongue over Julie's asshole, making her squeal and
twist wickedly. Lowering his tongue, he lapped at his cousin's cunt,
tasting the delicious sweetness of it. His cock jerked and throbbed, and
his mother grasped it, stroking his prick while he lapped at Julie's
cunt and asshole.
 
"Put it in her, Derick," Mandy moaned, trying to pull his cock upward.
"Put your cock in her hot little cunt! Fuck her now, Derick! I want to
see your cock up her pussy!"
 
Derick drew his face out of Julie's ass, remaining on his knees behind
her. As Johnny dropped off the couch to watch, Mandy rubbed Derick's
hard prick up and down the girl's pussy slit. Julie gasped and held
still, unable to keep a slight tremor out of her uplifted ass.
 
Derick shoved the swollen head of his cock into his cousin's cunt. Her
pink pussy slit stretched about his prick, bringing a moan from Julie.
 
"Are you okay?" Mandy asked, holding her son's cock to prevent him from
lunging forward.
 
"Ooooh, yes, Aunt Mandy!" came the girl's hot squeal. "I want more!"
 
Derick eased his cock forward, and Mandy slowly pulled her hand off it.
She gazed with fiery eyes as she watched her niece's cunt spread very
tightly about her son's cock. Johnny, too, was watching, his breath hot
on his sister's lifted ass.
 
"Does this give you a hard-on, Johnny?" Mandy asked in thick voice.
 
"Yeah!" her nephew grunted.
 
Mandy slipped her hand under Julie's stomach and grasped her nephew's
cock, squeezing it as Derick slowly began to fuck his cock in and out of
Julie's cunt. The kid's tight pussy lips pulled on his prick, sucking
it, then sank inward as he pushed forward. Julie gasped and twisted her
ass, her fingers clawing at the floor.
 
"Ooooh, I love it!" Julie gurgled.
 
Derick moved a little faster, gritting his teeth because Julie's young
cunt was so fucking tight, much tighter than his mother's pussy.
 
Breathing in the erotic scent of Julie's wet cunt as her son fucked it,
Mandy stroked Johnny's cock underneath her niece's stomach, and played
with her son's balls, her hand shoved between his thighs from behind.
Her cunt was on fire, dripping hot juices down the insides of her
thighs. As Julie moved her ass back and forth with Derick's cock, Mandy
watched her sweet asshole pucker with sensations.
 
"Nice, Derick?" she asked in a low whisper.
 
"Tight, Mom!" he grunted.
 
"God, sometimes I wish I had a cock!" Mandy moaned, leaning down as her
son pulled back, licking the pucker of Julie's asshole. "Ooooh, I'd love
to feel that hot tight cunt on a cock!"
 
Julie was crying out her ecstasy, shaking her lifted ass wantonly. The
feel of the hardness inside her pussy was fantastic, filling her in a
way she had never dreamed of. It was better than a finger, better even,
than her aunt's tongue.
 
"So big in me!" she sobbed. "It feels so big!"
 
"You like it, baby?"
 
"Ooooh, Aunt Mandy, I love it!" Julie squealed, waggling her ass as
Derick began to fuck faster. "I love it so much! Oooh, what a cock! Fuck
me, Derick! Ohhh, fuck me good!"
 
Mandy glanced at her nephew's face. Johnny was staring down at his
sister's ass, watching Derick's cock fucking in and out of her cunt, his
cock jerking in his aunt's hand. Mandy pumped his prick faster.
 
"Are you going to come, Johnny?" she asked him.
 
"I dunno ..." he moaned.
 
"Don't, not yet," Mandy said. "Here, lick your sister's little asshole
when Derick pulls back. Derick, wait a minute so Johnny can have a taste
of his sister's hot asshole!"
 
Derick pulled back, the head of his cock gripped by the tight,
stretching squeeze of Julie's cunt. Johnny dipped his head, his tongue
swirling about his sister's asshole.
 
"Ooooh, lick it for me, Johnny!" Julie cried out. "Lick my asshole!
Ooooh, see ... I told you we could fuck and do things besides me jacking
you off all the time!"
 
Derick, his cock being blistered by his cousin's tight cunt, shoved
Johnny's face away and began to fuck Julie with short, quick plunges.
 
"I can't wait!" he shouted.
 
Mandy clung to her son's balls, watching his cock fucking into his
cousin's cunt, still gripping Johnny's cock underneath Julie's stomach.
Julie was sobbing loudly now, whipping her little ass from side to side,
straining back at Derick. He raised his head, yelping as he rammed his
cock hard.
 
"Take it, Julie!" Mandy hissed. "He's going to come in your cunt!"
 
"Ahhhhh!" Julie yelled, her pussy convulsing as she felt the hot spray
of thick jism splash up her pussy.
 
Julie strained her small ass tightly against Derick, her cunt grabbing
and squeezing his cum-gushing prick. Mandy gasped, feeling an orgasm rip
through her cunt as she knelt, watching. How Johnny kept from coming,
she had no idea. Watching her son squirt his cum-load into her niece's
cunt was very exciting to her, and she didn't understand why her nephew
didn't gush his cum out into her hand.
 
Julie's trembling slowly stopped, and her ass calmed down. She kept it
high in the air, even when Derick's cock pulled out. Mandy watched her
son's cock cream seep from the girl's sugary, pulsating pussy, and
dipped her face to lap the fuck-slime up, sliding her tongue along the
kid's satiny thighs to her pussy and delving into it.
 
Johnny, his cock raging, was moaning.
 
"Oh, we've got to take care of that," Mandy said, her lips wet with
fuck-slime. "Here, fuck your sister, too."
 
Johnny was shaking badly as he positioned himself behind his sister's
jutting ass. As she had done with her son, Mandy pulled her nephew's
cock to her niece's eager pussy, fitting the cock head into the cunt
slit.
 
"Ooooh, Johnny!" Julie gurgled. "Ooooh, that's nice! Fuck me, Johnny!
Fuck me hard like Derick fucked me! Ahhhh, I love hard cock in my cunt!"
 
Johnny gripped his sister's hips, watching as she rammed her ass back
and forth, her cunt fucking onto his cock. Mandy breathed deeply as she
watched, caressing her hairy, seeping cunt. The sight of Julie's young
pussy gripping her brother's cock was even more exciting than seeing
Derick fuck her. It had been deliciously wicked to fuck her son, and she
had her best orgasms fucking him, but it was equally thrilling to see a
brother fuck his sister.
 
Derick had recovered enough to get to his knees and watch, too.
 
"Oh, it's so good!" Julie cried, waggling her ass while her brother's
cock slithered in and out of her cummy cunt. "I wanted to get fucked
before, Johnny! You knew I wanted to get fucked!"
 
Mandy laughed, caressing the girl's shaking little ass. "You're getting
fucked, baby! You're getting fucked twice!"
 
"Ooooh, I know! I wanna fuck twice more, too!"
 
"Hot little ass, aren't you?" Mandy laughed, pleased.
 
"Yes, I am!" Julie moaned. "My ass is hot ... my cunt is hot!"
 
"Want to suck my pussy?" Mandy asked, slipping her finger across Julie's
lips. "Want to suck my cunt while your brother fucks your sweet little
pussy?"
 
"Yes!" Julie sobbed. "I wanna suck your cunt, Aunt Mandy!"
 
"Are you gonna let her, Mom?" Derick asked, his voice thick.
 
"Why not?" Mandy said, moving to Julie's head. She sat on the floor and
spread her long legs on each side of Julie's shoulders.
 
As Julie raised her head from the floor, Mandy leaned back, pushing her
hairy cunt to the kid's eager young mouth. Derick moved to his mother's
hips, watching as his cousin's tongue snaked out and lapped up and down
his mother's juicy cunt slit. His cock started to rise, coated with jism
and the juice from Julie's pussy.
 
"Mmmm, wet," Julie purred as she closed her mouth over her aunt's hairy
cunt, her tongue sliding in.
 
She moved her hands under Mandy's rounded ass, cupping the ass cheeks,
and she began to slurp hungrily, smearing her pretty little face into
the woman's pussy.
 
"Ohhh, nice, Julie!" Mandy moaned, arching and straining her cunt at
Julie's sucking mouth. "Ohhh, fuck me baby! Fuck my cunt with your
tongue! Suck my juices ... lick my pussy juices up!"
 
Past Julie's lowered head, over her uplifted ass, Mandy watched Johnny
ramming his cock back and forth, the thrusts smashing his sister's face
into her pussy.
 
"Fuck her cunt, Johnny!" she cried. "Fuck her hot little cunt! Ram your
sister up the pussy! Oooh, Julie, suck me ... eat my pussy, baby!"
 
Mandy squeezed her niece's head between her hot, smooth thighs, holding
the back of her head. She slammed her pussy up and down, beating it into
Julie's willing mouth.
 
Derick, watching all this, was pounding on his revived hard-on, making
slapping sounds. He watched his cousin's sweet face buried into his
mother's hairy cunt, watched Julie twisting her naked little ass while
her brother rammed his cock in and out of her cunt. It was more than
Derick could stand.
 
He moved swiftly to his mother's head.
 
Mandy rested her head on the floor as her son knelt above her face,
pushing his cock to her mouth.
 
Still sucking hot cunt, Julie looked up and watched as Derick crammed
his cock into his mother's mouth. Her small tongue dived deep into the
fiery wetness of her aunt's pussy, lunging in and out as she squeezed
the writhing cheeks of Mandy's ass. The pounding of her brother's cock
into her cunt was making a strong orgasm build inside her.
 
Mandy, taking the thrusts of her son's cock into her mouth, drew her
knees up to her tits, lifting her cunt to Julie's mouth. Derick placed
his hands behind his mother's knees, pushing them to her shoulders, and
he began to fuck her mouth, his balls bouncing off her forehead. With
her cunt being sucked so hungrily, and her son's cock fucking her mouth,
Mandy felt her mind soar with erotic thrills. Her naked body was a mass
of quivering ecstasy, and she didn't want it to ever stop. Her lips
gripped her son's cock as it pushed and pulled, up and down, from the
cock head to his balls. Her mouth and lips were as sensitive as her cunt
was, and she sucked on his cock as her niece tongued her pussy, sucked
her clit and squeezed her ass.
 
Johnny, straining his cock back and forth in his sister's cunt, watched
as his aunt used her mouth as a pussy for Derick. Seeing his sister
sucking the woman's hairy cunt, too, fueled his passion until he was
banging almost brutally into his sister's gripping pussy.
 
"Eat her cunt, Julie!" he groaned. "Suck her fucking hot cunt! Eat his
cock, Aunt Mandy! Ooooh, Julie, your fucking cunt is so hot and wet! I'm
gonna fuck it ... fuck it and come in it!"
 
Mandy twisted her ass, grinding her cunt into Julie's face as she felt
herself surging toward orgasm. The wet sounds of her son's cock fucking
her mouth caused her to suck and lick frantically. She shoved a hand
behind her son's ass, jerking him down to take his cock deep into her
mouth, her other hand on the back of her niece's head, holding that
greedy little mouth on her pussy.
 
Julie was groaning softly into Mandy's cunt as she strained her cunt
onto her brother's fucking cock. Her small clit was about to burst, the
sensations unbelievable.
 
"Julie, I'm gonna come!" Johnny groaned.
 
A muffled cry came from Julie as her cunt convulsed about her brother's
cock. She sucked hard at Mandy's cunt, her lips pulling the woman's
hairy pussy into her mouth. Mandy whimpered as she exploded with orgasm
against the girl's mouth. She felt her son ram his cock past her lips
and squirt his hot cum over her tongue. His cum-load filled her mouth,
squirt after squirt.
 
Johnny, his face lifted with sweet torment, spewed his jism into his
sister's cunt, his balls tight against her cunt lips.
 
All four of them shook wildly as they came.
 
Mandy gulped her son's cock cream down thirstily.
 
Julie sucked the slippery sweetness out of her aunt's cunt as her
hairless pussy pulled the jizz from her brother's aching balls.
 
Johnny was holding his sister's uplifted ass tight as he flooded her
pussy with his cum.
 
Derick was moaning as his cum splashed down his mother's throat.
 
They all tumbled apart, sprawling across the floor.
 
The only sound for a long time was heavy breathing ...
 
 
Chapter 8
 
 
Mandy was in a high state of arousal.
 
The things she had done with her son, as well as her niece and nephew,
had shown her she was very susceptible to incestuous activity. Watching
her niece getting fucked, the taste of her sugary little cunt, and the
uninhibited way Julie and Johnny had joined her and her son had her
hungering for more.
 
The night after their involvement with Julie and Johnny, Derick had
seemed as insatiable as Mandy. He had fucked her until her cunt felt a
little raw, but had her body tingling beautifully. The following
morning, she slept late, exhausted from the wild thrusts of her son's
cock. Normally not a late sleeper, she felt well rested and happy as she
prepared breakfast for them.
 
Entering her room to wake her young son, she gazed at his hard prick,
sticking up while he slept. She caressed his cock with her hand, smiling
at the pleasure this young cock had given her. She squeezed it gently,
watching the prick head bulge and his piss hole open. She licked at her
son's piss hole tenderly, thinking it would be a wonderful way to start
her day, sucking him off, taking him up that way. Leaning down, closing
her hot lips about the head of his cock, sucking lightly, she moved her
fist up and down the cock shaft.
 
"Mmmmm, nice, Mom," Derick murmured as he woke up.
 
Her eyes flashed up at him, sparkling happily as her lips glided down
the throbbing shaft of his cock, taking it deep into her mouth. She
shifted her hips toward his shoulder as his hand moved up the back of
her naked thigh to her ass, then between her legs to rub lightly at her
hairy cunt slit.
 
"Ahhh, that's nice, Mom," he murmured, pulling at her leg. "I want some,
too."
 
Holding his cock in her mouth, Mandy lifted her knee and swung it over
his head, her other foot on the floor, her crotch open to his mouth. As
she bobbed her face up and down on his cock, caressing his thighs, she
gurgled softly when she felt her son's wet tongue licking along the
inside of her leg, his hands feeling about her satiny ass. His tongue
moved to her cunt, the tip dragging along the fiery slit gently. Mandy
moaned and eased her cunt tighter against her son's face. She sucked
strongly on his cock as she felt his tongue dip into her pussy, licking
and swirling on the sensitive cunt folds. Sliding a hand under his ass,
cupping it, she moved her gripping lips up and down his cock, slowly
grinding her cunt at his sucking mouth.
 
Derick moved a hand up his mother's back to her head, pushing down on
it, lifting his cock up at the same time. Mandy accepted it, pleased
that he enjoyed her mouth so much. His tongue darted and swished at her
pussy, and she began to whimper softly as the ecstasy increased. As the
thrilling sensations grew, she wiggled her ass faster, her cunt moving
on her son's mouth. She swallowed his cock and rubbed his warm balls
about her nose, inhaling the scent of him.
 
"Mmmmm!" she moaned around his cock.
 
Wet slurping sounds came from between her thighs as her son sucked and
licked. They were not frantic, but taking it slow and enjoying it.
 
However, since both were so hot, it didn't take long before they were
coming. Derick came first, gushing his thick creamy cum into his
mother's eager mouth. She had been on the brink of orgasm already, and
when she tasted his cum, her cunt contracted with mild spasms at first,
then grew stronger until she was smashing her cunt into his sucking
mouth, her ass shaking as she made wet sounds, swallowing his sweet
jism.
 
Lifting her pussy out of his face and standing at the side of the bed,
she leaned and kissed his pussy-wet mouth, her tongue taking a swipe at
his slippery lips.
 
"Breakfast is probably cold," she said with a smile. "But who cares?"
 
Laughing, Derick jumped out of bed, going toward her bathroom. "Right!
Who cares? I just had a good breakfast."
 
Mandy listened to the shower start, smiling in happiness as she went
back to the kitchen to salvage what she could.
 
They ate naked, the way her son liked it. He fondled her tits as he ate,
and she loved his attention.
 
"What are you going to do today?" she asked him when they had finished
eating.
 
"You mean what are we gonna do, Mom." He grinned, twisting her nipple.
 
"Okay, what are we going to do?" she said, pleased to be included in his
plans. "Lie around on the beach and look at pretty girls?"
 
"Who needs them? I've got the prettiest girl of all right here, and
she's already naked and ready for me."
 
She laughed and mussed his hair. "Are you trying to wear that thing out,
baby? Or my cunt, maybe? God, I swear I should have blisters on my
cunt--you've been fucking the piss out of it."
 
"You don't like it, Mom?"
 
"I love it, you nut," she giggled, hugging his face to her tits, kissing
the top of his head. "You can fuck mother's ass anytime you want, and
fuck it raw, and I'll love every minute of it."
 
"Speaking of ass ..."
 
"Oh, no!" Mandy laughed, pushing him away. "Not now! I've got to clean
up this breakfast mess."
 
She stood, and he grabbed her, pulling her to his lap. She struggled
playfully as his hands moved about her body, feeling his cock harden
beneath her squirming bare ass. She hugged him, positioned her ass so
his cock throbbed between the ass cheeks, then pushed off his lap.
 
"Let me do these dishes, at least," she said, pulling on his hard cock
playfully. "Then I'll give you a fuck that should last an hour or so at
least."
 
Derick grabbed his mother's hips as she turned and jerked her ass to his
face, burying it into her ass crack, kissing her asshole. Mandy squealed
and twisted, but more in his face than to pull away. His tongue dipped
against her puckered asshole, and Mandy moaned, feeling her legs become
weak. She leaned over, arching her ass into his face to feel his tongue.
She placed her hands on the cheeks of her ass and pulled them wide open
for him. She closed her eyes, gasping softly as his tongue swirled
against her asshole, then began to work into it.
 
"Ahhhh, baby, baby!" she whimpered as her son's tongue slipped up her
asshole. "Ooooh, that feels so nice!"
 
Derick tongued his mother in her asshole for a few moments, then
released her. Mandy straightened up and turned to face him, leaning
against the sink, sliding her hand to her cunt.
 
"That made my pussy tingle," she said softly.
 
"Sit on this," he offered, spreading his legs, with his cock jutting up.
 
Mandy gave his cock a longing look. "Not until I clean up this kitchen,"
she said, firmly. "And you leave me alone while I do it. You know I'm a
weak woman. Put that thing away and stop tempting me."
 
As she turned and began working at the sink her son looked at her. Mandy
had a beautiful ass, so round and shapely and tight, and exquisitely
long legs. He could see her pussy hair between her thighs when she
moved, and he sat at the table fondling his balls as she worked.
 
Mandy enjoyed his eyes on her body, and shifted her feet often, making
her buns flex and move for his pleasure. She glanced over her shoulder
at him often, her eyes soft but hot as she saw his cock remain hard.
 
Julie and Johnny would certainly be there later. They had visited often
before, and now had more reason to be there. She didn't think they would
say anything to her brother and sister-in-law, but Mandy really didn't
care if they did. What could her brother say if he knew? She had secrets
about him, too. Secrets his sexy wife might not like to know about. The
idea that Johnny was doing things with Julie, those jack-off games he
had played with her, excited her. She wished she and her brother had
fucked back then. But they had not, and now they weren't all the close
anymore.
 
"Mom, do you like licking Julie's cunt?" her son asked.
 
Mandy wiped her hands and turned to face him. "Yes, I do. Why do you
ask?"
 
"Isn't it, well, you know ... a little odd for a woman to lick a pussy?"
 
"Odd? Why should it be odd, honey?"
 
"Oh, you know ..."
 
"No, it is not odd," she said. "Derick, is something wrong?"
 
"No, Mom," he said. "I just didn't know you liked to suck cunt."
 
"I didn't either," she answered, "until I sucked Julie. Derick, does it
bother you that I like it?"
 
Derick was silent for a moment, then shook his head. "No, I like to
watch you do it. I guess it's okay."
 
"If you don't want me to do it anymore, I won't," she said.
 
"Mom, it's okay," he insisted. "I told you, I like to watch you suck her
pussy."
 
Mandy dropped to her knees before him, sliding her hands up his legs to
his cock and balls. "You're afraid I'll like it better than your cock,
huh?" she asked.
 
"No, not that, either," he replied. "I'm afraid you'll want other girls
and ... well, not want me as much."
 
"You're silly," she purred, nuzzling at his cock and balls with her
face. "I'll always want you, this cock, your hot balls. I don't even
want to suck any other cunt but Julie's, either. I promise you, I won't
grab any girls, honey."
 
She closed her mouth over his cock, sucking it deeply into her mouth.
Derick moaned in pleasure, lifting his legs and wrapping them about his
mother's head and shoulders, lean-ing back to enjoy her hot, wet mouth.
Mandy sucked slowly, sliding her lips around and around on his cock, her
tongue in constant motion. The hot hardness in her mouth always excited
her, and her cunt twitched and became very wet. She squeezed his thighs
about her head. Holding his cock deep inside her mouth, feeling the
smooth cockhead almost in her throat, she purred with pleasure.
 
Derick stroked his fingers through his mother's hair, watching her face
in his crotch. Loosening his thighs, he let her suck up and down on his
prick.
 
"I like to see my cock in your mouth, Mom," he said. "I like to watch
your lips suck it, feel them."
 
"Mmmmm!" she mewled, her eyes flashing ecstasy up at him. She lifted off
his cock and drew his hot, hairless balls into her mouth, sucking them
as his cock burned along the side of her face. Dropping his balls, she
kissed his stomach. "I love it when you watch me suck your cock."
 
"And when you fuck Johnny?"
 
"Oh, yes!" she gurgled. "I guess I'm just a show-off."
 
She pressed his cock between her tits, closing them around it, and moved
up and down, rubbing his cock between them. The prick head pushed at her
chin, leaving it wet with his seeping pre-cum. She tucked her chin down
and kissed the dripping piss hole.
 
"Want to fuck mother's titties?" she giggled. "I bet I can make you come
this way."
 
"You can make me come any way," he said, watching his cock slide between
her creamy tits. "You can make me come just looking at you, Mom."
 
"Can I, really? That's nice," she purred, rubbing a stiff nipple at his
piss hole until it glistened wetly. Lifting her tit, she swirled her
tongue about her nipple, tasting him on it.
 
"At the beach, in your bikini, I can look at you and get hard and almost
come," he said.
 
"Like when you rubbed the oil on me?"
 
He nodded.
 
"Did you touch my cunt that time by accident, or deliberately?"
 
"Accident, Mom--but I'm sure glad it happened."
 
"So am I," she replied in a whispery voice, sliding her tits up and down
his cock. "This might not be happening if you hadn't touched me."
 
Giving his cock another kiss, she stood up. Turning her back to him, she
leaned over and spread the cheeks of her ass. Derick gazed into his
mother's ass, seeing her cunt, so wet and hairy, beneath the light-brown
crinkle of her asshole.
 
"Take your pick, honey," she purred. "Cunt or ass ... either one."
 
Derick leaned forward and lapped at his mother's asshole, then lowered
his face to lick at her cunt. Mandy cooed and wiggled her ass with
pleasure.
 
"Mmmmm, hot and wet," he said.
 
"Fuck me now, honey," Mandy whimpered. "I want to feel your cock in me
... anywhere in me! Come on, fuck mother now!"
 
She leaned forward with her hands gripping the sink, ass jutting back.
 
Derick stood, his cock straight and hard. He spread his mother's ass
cheeks, and pushed the swollen head of his cock to the fiery pucker of
her asshole. Mandy gasped with the contact, and eased her ass back.
Derick watched as his mother slowly slipped the hot ring of her asshole
over his cock, his hands resting lightly on her hips.
 
"Ooooh, God, that always feels so wonderful when you first go in me!"
she moaned.
 
"Your asshole is so fucking tight and hot, Mom!" Derick panted, feeling
the squeeze of her ass ring on the base of his cock.
 
"Fuck it, darling! Fuck mother up her tight, hot asshole! Ooooh, I love
to feel your cock throbbing up my ass ... fuck me, baby! Fuck my asshole
sore!"
 
Mandy jiggled her hips, humping back and forth, riding her son's cock
with her asshole as he stood and looked down at it. She squealed and
waggled her ass, making her ass ring flex and hold his cock tightly.
Sliding a hand down between her thighs, she let his balls rub across her
palm, feeling them on the slit of her cunt.
 
"Hold still just a minute," she groaned.
 
With her son's cock deep inside her ass guts, she pressed his balls
inside the lips of her pussy, and gurgled with the sensation.
 
"Oh, baby, I've got your cock up my ass and your balls in my cunt!"
 
"I feel it, Mom!"
 
Her cunt squeezed his balls as her asshole gripped his cock. Mandy
closed her eyes to the rapture, wishing she could fuck him this way,
fuck his cock with her ass and his balls with her cunt. She made an
attempt, but as she pulled her hips forward, his balls came out of her
pussy.
 
"I can't!" she moaned. "Your balls keep coming out!"
 
Nothing she tried could keep his balls in her cunt.
 
"We just can't do it, Derick," she said.
 
"Well, I guess I'm just gonna have to fuck your ass, Mom."
 
"Oh, baby, yes!"
 
Arching her ass to him, she rested her forehead on the counter,
spreading her feet on the floor. The friction of her son's cock fucking
in and out of her asshole made her tremble with erotic sensations, his
balls slapping at her juicy cunt. She gasped and panted as he plunged
his cock in and out, and the harder he fucked her ass, the better she
liked it. Her asshole felt enormous, yet it was exquisitely tight.
 
"Ahhh, Mom, shake your fucking ass!"
 
"Yes, I will!" she sobbed, shaking her ass wantonly as her son pounded
hard and fast. "I'll shake my fucking ass! Mother will shake it, and you
fuck it! Oh, baby, this makes my cunt so hot and wet!"
 
Leaning forward, Derick wrapped his arms about her, grabbing her tits
with both hands, squeezing them hard, driving his cock up her asshole.
 
"Pull them!" Mandy squealed. "Pull on my tits, baby! Pull my nipples ...
twist mother's nipples! Ooooh, ram it up my ass, Derick! Oh, God, fuck
my hot asshole!"
 
Mandy danced her naked ass in a frenzy, swaying it as her son fucked his
cock in and out. The way he squeezed her tits added to the rapture
flooding her body. Her cunt was dripping hot juices down the insides of
her thighs and his balls slapped at her pussy slit. Her clit was bulging
from the wet slit, tingling, ready to burst. Her spread legs were
shaking with weakness, her knees threatening to fold.
 
"Mom, I'm about to come!" Derick groaned, his breath searing the flesh
between her shoulder blades.
 
"So am I!" she squealed.
 
Derick rammed his cock as deep as he could, straining it up his mother's
asshole. Mandy cried out, her cunt rippling. With a low scream, she
came. The convulsions of her orgasm created a powerful suction in her
asshole, and Derick found his cock being squeezed in a rippling action.
He moaned as his balls tightened against her cunt, and his prick gushed
a boiling stream of cum into her ass.
 
The rapid spurts of his cum-load sent her cunt into wild, frenzied
contractions and caused her to scream loudly in unbelievable ecstasy. As
soon as her orgasm started to fade, she found herself entering into
another orgasm, stronger and lasting much longer than the first. Her
legs shook weakly, but she held her ass up until her son finished
filling it with his hot cum.
 
"I can't stand up any longer," she moaned weakly. "I'm going to fall
down."
 
Derick eased his slippery cock out of her asshole, and he braced her as
her knees gave way. Mandy squatted, leaning against the doors of the
counter, breathing hard, her asshole feeling on fire, puckering gently,
her cunt dripping wetness to the floor beneath her ...
 
 
Chapter 9
 
 
Julie came into the house with a swirl of her pretty skirt.
 
"Isn't Johnny with you?" Mandy asked, watching the girl's golden thighs.
 
"He's gotta mow the lawn," Julie said, cupping Mandy's tits as soon as
the door was closed. "He said he'd be here when he finished."
 
Derick came into the room and saw his cousin playing with his mother's
tits. He was wearing jockey shorts, his hair still damp from the shower.
 
Cupping his crotch, he teased. "Why do you wanna play with Mom's tits
when you can play with this, Julie?"
 
Julie giggled. "I'll play with both," she said, darting one hand for his
cock-bulge, still holding her aunt's tit with the other.
 
Mandy was wearing a skirt and T-shirt, her nipples pressing at the tight
whiteness. She caressed her niece's little ass through her skirt as she
watched Julie squeeze her son's balls playfully.
 
"I guess I gotta take care of both, huh?" Derick grinned.
 
"Think you can do that?" his mother teased. "Think your cock can handle
all this hot pussy?"
 
Julie slipped her hand into the waist of his shorts, pulling his cock
out. Dipping her face, she ran the flat surface of her tongue over the
head of his prick.
 
"Mmmmm, and hot mouth, too?" she giggled. "Pussy and mouth ..."
 
Mandy laughed at her niece, lifting the back of her skirt and caressing
her pantied little ass. "You're getting to be a cock-hungry little slut.
You know that, baby? Can't get enough hard cock now, can you?"
 
Julie's eyes glowed as she stood up straight. "No, I can't, Aunt Mandy.
I could fuck all day."
 
"You may have to," Mandy said. "I think this son of mine has a permanent
hard-on. He's got my cunt so fucking sore and my asshole so raw, and I
think I'm getting a sore throat from all this cock-sucking I have to do
lately."
 
"And you're complaining, Aunt Mandy? I just wish I could get fucked as
often as you. We have to be real careful at home. Sometimes Johnny
sneaks into my room after our parents are asleep, but we have to be so
quiet, it isn't much fun there." Julie lifted her aunt's skirt. "You
sure have pretty panties." She ran her palm about the front of her
aunt's panties, then cupped her cunt, squeezing it. "Ooooh, you're wet
already!"
 
"She stays wet," Derick said. "Just the way I want it--wet cunt!"
 
Julie lowered to her knees, burying her sweet face into Derick's crotch,
and he pushed her hand between her aunt's thighs. Derick shoved his
shorts down and kicked them off, watching as his cousin pushed her face
between his mother's thighs.
 
Mandy cooed softly as Julie licked her pink tongue along the wet crotch
of her panties, writhing her ass.
 
"Inside my panties, baby!" Mandy gasped softly. "Stick your tongue
inside my panties."
 
A small finger hooked into the thin band and pulled it aside, then
Julie's tongue slithered into her aunt's cunt. Mandy cried out softly
with the sensation, grabbing her son's ass tightly. Julie, licking at
her cunt, was pumping on Derick's cock.
 
"So wet, Aunt Mandy," Julie purred as she pulled her dripping lips away.
"So very wet. Oooh, I wanna suck this hard cock!"
 
With wet, slurping sounds, Julie began to suck on Derick's cock, and she
worked her fingers into her aunt's pussy. Mandy squirmed and humped,
holding Julie's wrist as her eyes blazed down, watching those stretched
lips slide up and down the youth's cock. Digging her fingers into her
son's ass, she caused him to thrust his cock deep into his cousin's
mouth.
 
"Ooooh, Julie, you should always have a hard cock in your mouth! You
look so beautiful, so fucking cock-hungry this way!"
 
"I am!" Julie moaned as she raised her face. "I am cock-hungry, Aunt
Mandy! I wanna get fucked--now!"
 
Julie tore her clothing off, eyes glazed in passion. Naked, she flung
herself onto her back and jutted her sweet little ass into the air,
spreading her knees wide and pushing her hairless cunt outward. She
shoved a hand to her pussy and rubbed at it almost frantically, waggling
her ass wantonly.
 
"Fuck me, Derick! Please, fuck me now! I'm so hot, so ready for a fuck!"
 
Derick went to his knees behind her, dragging the swollen, seeping head
of his cock across the tight crinkle of Julie's young asshole, then the
steamy slit of her pussy. The cock head pushed into the gripping
wetness, making Julie cry out with delight. Mandy straddled Julie's
back, dipping her crotch down, facing her son. Sliding her hands over
the young girl's small, satiny ass, caressing it, she watched her son's
cock sliding back and forth, the tight lips of Julie's cunt sucking and
holding it. She spread the ass cheeks wider with her fingers, rubbing
her wet cunt on the creamy flesh of her niece's back.
 
Scooting her seeping cunt downward to the back of Julie's head, rubbing
it at the girl's soft hair, she licked at the hot flesh of her waggling
ass, sliding her tongue into the split as her son pulled his cock back,
flicking and tasting the kid's boiling little asshole.
 
"Ooooh, that's nice, Aunt Mandy!" Julie gasped. "Lick my ass, Aunt
Mandy! Oh, lick my ass while Derick fucks my cunt! I like it ... I love
it!"
 
Derick pulled his cock out of Julie's squeezing cunt, and his mother's
mouth caught it, sucking hard. He pushed his cock deep into his mother's
mouth, then he stabbed back and forth, fucking his mother's mouth. He
pushed his cock back into Julie's waiting cunt. Making a few thrusts
into the youngster's sweet pussy, he again fucked into his mother's
willing mouth. Back and forth, from his cousin's cunt to his mother's
mouth, his cock went.
 
"A blow and a fuck!" He laughed.
 
Mandy's tongue tasted the burning little pucker of Julie's asshole
again, and she was still rubbing her juicy cunt at the back of Julie's
hair. She watched her son's cock fucking in, and slipped a hand down and
under to feel his swinging balls, then back to his lean ass cheeks.
 
"My mouth, baby!" Mandy moaned. "Fuck my mouth again!"
 
Derick jerked his dripping cock out of Julie's cunt and rammed it into
his mother's mouth. The taste of her son's hard cock with the hot juices
of her niece's cunt on it sent Mandy into a mind-reeling ecstasy. She
sucked hard on his cock, slurping up the pussy juices clinging to it.
 
"Now fuck her again!" Mandy gurgled. "Fuck her cunt!"
 
Again, Derick plunged his cock into his cousin's pussy.
 
"My mouth!"
 
His cock slithered into his mother's mouth.
 
"Julie's cunt!"
 
Over and over, Derick ran his cock from cunt to mouth, breathing hard as
his balls swelled and hardened. There was a subtle difference between
Julie's young cunt and his mother's mouth, mostly his mother's tongue,
because both were tight, hot, and very wet.
 
Julie, one hand between her thighs, squeezed his balls, groaning with
growing tingles. She shook her ass lewdly as his cock pounded up her
cunt.
 
"I'm about to come!" she screamed loudly. "My cunt ... I'm gonna come!"
 
Derick's cock plunged deep into her tight pussy just as the contractions
started. He yelped in ecstasy. "Julie, you're gonna make me come!"
 
"Squirt it, Derick!" His mother sobbed. "Up her cunt, baby!"
 
Derick groaned as he fucked his cock up his cousin's satiny, tight cunt.
His balls throbbed. The sensation of Julie's cunt squeezing him at the
base of his cock was too much. He grunted, sending a boiling gush of
creamy cum into Julie's pussy, making her squeal with ecstasy. Mandy,
her eyes glazed, pushed at his stomach.
 
"Let me have some!" she gasped. "Derick, in mother's mouth!"
 
Derick's cock jerked out of Julie's convulsing cunt, the cock head
sliding up along the puckering of her small asshole, squirting hard.
Cock cream splashed on Mandy's lips as she opened her mouth, grabbing
the head of her son's cock and gulping down the spewing juices of his
young balls. Pushing his cock deep into his mother's mouth, he held the
back of her head, his other hand rubbing furiously at his cousin's cunt.
Julie squirmed her sweet ass into his hand, crying out with rapture.
 
"Mmmmm, so hot and sweet!" Mandy murmured as her son pulled his cock
from her mouth. Her lips glistened wetly, her eyes smoldering. "We both
got his cum, Julie--me in my mouth and you in your pretty little cunt."
 
Julie, breathing hard, had sprawled forward onto her face, her slim legs
parted, ass twitching. Mandy caressed her buns, spreading the ass cheeks
and peering down, watching her son's juices seep from the kid's hairless
pussy slit. She dipped her face and lapped at the girl's little asshole,
bringing gurgles from Julie.
 
Derick, panting, sat back and watched his mother. His balls were wet
from the dripping of Julie's pussy, glistening in the light. Mandy, her
tongue probing the small pucker of Julie's asshole, took her son's cock
in her hand and stroked it. After licking awhile on her niece's ass, she
scooted her face to her son's crotch, and lapped his pussy-wet balls.
 
"You never get enough, do you, Mom?" he said, but his voice was playful.
 
"Mmmm, never," Mandy purred, licking up his cock, back to his balls,
feeling between her niece's thighs. "And aren't you glad?"
 
Mandy raised up, her lips looking puffy. Her eyes sparkled with passion.
Spreading her long legs and leaning back, she slowly manipulated her
clit, pulling and twisting it, her hips writhing on the floor. As her
son and niece watched, she inserted first one finger, then two, and
fucked herself, cooing softly with the sensation. Pushing a third finger
into her cunt, she gasped in pleasure. Finally, with all four of her
fingers inside her hairy cunt, she fucked them in and out rapidly,
arching her cunt up to take them. Derick and Julie watched, fascinated.
 
"You're juicy," Julie giggled. "Derick, listen to Your mother's juicy
cunt."
 
"I hear it all the time," he said, grinning.
 
"It's making your cock hard," his cousin mewled, stroking his prick as
they watched Mandy.
 
"It's gonna get harder if you keep that up."
 
"I will," Julie gurgled, jacking him faster. "I think a cock looks
better when it's real hard, instead of all floppy."
 
"You and me, both," Mandy whimpered. "Ooooh, watch me come!"
 
Her ass lurched up, the hairy lips of her cunt visibly clutching her
lunging fingers. Her orgasm seemed long, but really wasn't.
 
Finished, Mandy pulled her dripping fingers out of her cunt and licked
them, sucking them into her mouth, the taste of her own pussy juices
exciting her.
 
Julie leaned her head into Derick's lap, dragging her wet little tongue
along the hard shaft of his cock, then taking the swollen cock head
between her greedy lips. Her cute face bobbed up and down, the sounds of
wet cock-sucking loud in the room. Cradling Derick's balls in a small
hand, she pushed them against her cheek as she filled her mouth with his
hard, hot cock.
 
Mandy, rubbing very lightly at her cunt now, watched as her niece
sucked.
 
Julie lay on her stomach with her face in Derick's lap, her head moving
up and down. She twitched her little ass, the ass cheeks bunching as she
humped at the floor.
 
The orgasm Mandy had experienced only whetted her appetite for more, as
usual.
 
"I want it up my ass," she whispered huskily. "Derick, fuck mother up
the ass."
 
Mandy spread out on all fours, her knees parted, shaking her rounded
ass. Julie giggled lewdly and pulled her mouth off Derick's cock,
sitting up and pushing a hand under her aunt's body to fondle her tits.
Derick, his cock pulsating with hardness, pushed his face into the crack
of his mother's ass, kissing and sucking at her asshole. Mandy whimpered
as his tongue scraped along the juicy slit of her cunt, then over her
burning asshole.
 
"Tongue-fuck my asshole!" she shrieked.
 
Derick's tongue slithered easily into his mother's asshole.
 
Julie, eyes wide, leaned over to watch. She saw Derick's tongue slide
into his mother's asshole, and with a squeal, she pushed his face away
and plunged her own tongue into the boiling tightness. Derick got up on
his knees, pushing his cock to his mother's hairy cunt. Julie grabbed
the head of his cock with her lips before he thrust it into Mandy's
cunt. Derick humped his ass, fucking his cousin in her hungry mouth,
then he pulled his cock out. Julie pushed his cock down and watched it
slide into his mother's cunt. Her small finger worked on the tight bud
of Mandy's asshole.
 
"Oh, God, do it to me!" Mandy wailed. "Both of you, do it to me! Finger
my ass and fuck my cunt!"
 
"Fuck her, Derick!" Julie urged, working her finger up into Mandy's
asshole. "Fuck her cunt!"
 
Mandy squealed as her son's cock and her niece's finger filled her in
both openings. She shook her ass, waggling it, arching and straining to
them. Lowering her head and shoulders, jutting her ass high, she clawed
at the carpet as the ecstasy swirled through her.
 
But, as good as it felt to have her son's cock in her cunt and Julie's
small finger stabbing her in the asshole, she wanted Derick's cock
there, stretching her asshole, filling it.
 
"Please, fuck my ass with your cock, Derick!" Mandy begged.
 
Julie pulled her finger out and grabbed her cousin's cock, lifting it
and rubbing the wet, slippery head of it about Mandy's asshole. Derick
pushed, and his cock fucked into his mother's asshole.
 
"Ohhh, baby, yes!" Mandy sobbed as she felt his cock spread the ring of
her ass wide. "God, I love it so much up my hot ass! Fuck mother in the
ass, baby!"
 
Julie, tremors running through her small body, watched as Derick fucked
his cock in and out of her aunt's asshole. The stretching of the ass
ring excited her very much, and she shoved her hand to her own ass,
working a finger into the tight little opening. Finger-fucking herself
in the ass and squeezing one of Mandy's tits, Julie found her cunt
pulsating with wetness again.
 
"I want it, too!" Julie cried out.
 
"Here," Mandy gasped, raising her head and shoulders off the floor.
"Squeeze under me, Julie."
 
Julie pushed herself beneath her aunt, sliding her head between the
woman's spreading knees. She looked up at Mandy's hairy cunt slit,
dripping juices, and watched her cousin's balls bounce and sway, his
cock ramming in and out of Mandy's asshole. She bent her knees,
spreading them when Mandy's hands slipped under her ass. As Mandy began
to lick furiously at her hairless cunt, Julie ran her hands up Mandy's
satiny thighs and closed her fingers around her ass, pulling at the ass
cheeks. She raised her face and buried her mouth into Mandy's seeping
cunt, licking and sucking as Derick rammed his cock in and out of her
asshole. Derick's hot balls rubbed and swung across her young face,
exciting her all the more.
 
With her son fucking his cock up her asshole, Julie sucking wildly on
her inflamed cunt, and the taste of the sweet pussy in her own mouth,
Mandy was shivering and whimpering with rapture. She squeezed Julie's
little ass, lifting the girl's crotch to her mouth, hardly moving her
own ass because she was afraid she would lose either that wild tongue on
her cunt or her son's cock in her ass.
 
"Ohhhh, eat her pussy, Julie!" Derick gasped. "Suck my mom's hot cunt!
Ahhhh, Mom, your asshole is sucking my cock! Oh, eat those hot cunts!
Suck those pussies!"
 
Mandy was groaning into her niece's little pussy, her tongue dipping
deep into the sweetness. She pressed her nose at the small crinkle of
Julie's asshole, slurping hungrily. She cried out when Julie closed her
hot little lips around her elongated clit and sucked hard, her tongue
flicking the tip.
 
With her asshole filled by her son's cock and the way her niece was
sucking her clit, Mandy couldn't hold back the swelling orgasm. Her cunt
throbbed, pulsating wetly, her tits swollen as they brushed over the
velvety flesh of Julie's stomach below.
 
With a muffled cry, Mandy came, her cunt contracting, making her asshole
grip hard on her son's cock. As she came, her tongue seemed to fuck
impossibly deep into the fiery wetness of Julie's little pussy. She
groaned again as her niece began to grind her cunt hard at her mouth,
and Mandy felt the contractions of Julie's pussy grabbing at her tongue.
Almost at the same time, she felt her son's cock throb and jerk inside
her asshole, then the boiling spray of his cum gushing along the walls
of her ass guts.
 
Derick was gasping as his cock spewed thick jism into his mother's
asshole, his balls writhing in Julie's eyes. Julie, swinging her small
ass about as she came against her aunt's sucking mouth, suddenly jerked
Derick's cock out of Mandy's asshole and closed her hot lips around the
cock head, tasting the hot, thick spurts of his cum-load as it ran into
her throat.
 
As Julie and Derick sprawled on their backs, breathing hard, Mandy, on
her hands and knees, began to lick at them, kissing and suck ing her
son's cock and balls, then her niece's succulent cunt, back and forth,
mewling happily.
 
 
Chapter 10
 
 
Mandy was delighted to have Julie and Johnny visiting so often.
 
They had, of course, visited often before, but now they stayed in her
home more often than ever. She wanted to tell them of the things she had
done with her brother as a young girl, but was afraid her brother or
sister-in-law would find out.
 
She did get Johnny to confess a desire to fuck his mother. And Julie,
with cute giggles, admitted she would love to fuck her father, suck on
his big cock. They talked about this together, the four of them,
fantasizing and turning each other on. Mandy loved to fantasize out loud
this way with them, and encouraged them all the time. She created very
lewd fantasies for them, of how she would love to be the center of
attraction at a gang-bang, lie on a floor with a dozen young guys
surrounding her, jacking off and coming all over her body, on her tits,
thighs, her cunt and in her face. Many of the fantasies were impossible,
and would be out of reach no matter what, but they enjoyed talking out
the wildest erotic fantasies imaginable.
 
She not only loved watching her son fuck Julie, but loved to watch the
brother and sister fucking, too. She loved being watched by them while
being as lewd as she could. Julie called it being nasty, but Mandy
called it having a real ball. Julie, though, thought everything they did
was nasty, deliciously nasty, and since it was forbidden, it was all the
sweeter to them. Both Derick and Johnny drew verbal pictures of girls
and teachers at school, the ones they would like to fuck, speculating on
which girl would suck cock and who would take it in the ass.
 
"I would," Julie giggled. "And there are some guys at school that would
love to fuck my ass, too."
 
"Yeah, and I know some of them," Johnny laughed. "But they don't get
any, right? Just me and Derick."
 
"And Aunt Mandy," Julie giggled.
 
Julie was sitting on the floor between her brother and Derick, a cock in
each hand, pumping them. Mandy, on the couch, watched, smiling happily,
her legs spread wide so her hairy cunt was exposed to them. The hairless
slit of Julie's cunt glistened between her parted legs.
 
"Julie, fuck them both, why don't you?" Mandy said. "At the same time,
honey."
 
"Ooooh, yes!" Julie squealed. "I wanna take them both at the same time!"
 
"Then do it, baby."
 
Julie turned the boys loose, getting on her hands and knees, waggling
her pretty ass, pushing her hairless cunt between her slender thighs.
Derick rose to his knees behind her and slipped his cock into her
bubbling cunt, while Johnny spread his legs and scooted his cock beneath
his sister's face.
 
Mandy fondled her hairy cunt as she watched. Derick fucked his cock into
his cousin's cunt, and holding her small ass, began pounding in and out.
Julie gasped, clutching her brother's balls as she lowered her face,
taking his cock deep into her mouth. As she sucked her brother's cock,
the pounding of her cousin's hips smashed her face down. But she swung
her ass about, sucking greedily and holding Johnny's balls.
 
"Oooooh, you look beautiful, all three of you," Mandy moaned, watching
her niece being buffeted between the boys. "Ahhh, a cock up your little
cunt and a cock in your hot mouth! Fuck her, you guys! Fuck her good!"
 
Johnny rose to his knees before his sister's face and, holding her head,
began to fuck her mouth. Caught between the two, Julie was moaning
loudly, her small body penetrated in pussy and mouth. To Mandy,
watching, it was almost as good as if she were there between them. Her
eyes smoldered as she watched, her face flushed. The wet sounds made her
shiver, and she rubbed almost brutally at her own cunt. Drawing her
knees up, her feet braced on the cushions of the couch, her ass pushed
forward, she began to fuck her cunt with a finger, another finger
fucking into her asshole. Watching her son, nephew, and niece fucking so
wildly was a dream come true.
 
Mandy loved watching, as well as being watched, and she wasn't ashamed
of it now.
 
"Suck that cock! Fuck that cunt!" she moaned, twisting her ass. "Ooooh,
beautiful, just beautiful!"
 
Julie was moaning around her brother's cock. Taking the strong thrusts
of Derick's cock into her juicy cunt, her mouth filled by her brother's
cock, she was getting ready to come fast. Her small, naked body trembled
as she arched her little ass high to take the driving fuck-lunges of
Derick's prick into her cunt. She couldn't slide her lips back and forth
on her brother's cock, caught between them this way. Her arms, holding
her upper body up, trembled and were threatening to collapse.
 
Both Derick and Johnny had strained expressions on their young faces.
 
Mandy loved to see her son's bare ass pumping, the sight of her nephew's
hard young balls as he rammed his cock in and out of his sister's mouth.
She pushed her fingers as deep as she could into her cunt and asshole,
trying to lick at a bulging nipple of her tit.
 
"Fill her up!" Mandy cried. "Come in her ... come in her hot cunt and
hungry mouth! Both of you, come in her!"
 
Julie was sobbing around her brother's cock, her young cunt exploding
with a series of orgasms, one after the other. Her hairless cunt,
already tight, became much tighter around Derick's cock, so tight he was
having trouble fucking her. When his balls tightened, he fucked hard
into her pussy, straining.
 
"Julie!" he gasped. "I'm gonna come in your pussy!"
 
Julie squealed around her brother's cock, straining her cunt to Derick.
 
"Me, too, Julie!" Johnny grunted.
 
Mandy, watching them come, could almost feel and taste the hot juices in
her own cunt and mouth. Watching the kids come, she felt her pussy
contract, and her asshole grabbed at her finger. She screamed as the
power of her orgasm overwhelmed her, her vision fading ...
 
*     *     *
 
Later, after a lunch of sandwiches and milk, Mandy performed a very lewd
dance for them, something she had wanted to do for years, but she'd had
no audience. She was pleased by their reaction as she tossed her naked
hips about, making her big tits shake. She danced as erotically as she
could, swinging her legs wide, flashing her juicy, hairy cunt. The two
boys liked it very much, comparing Mandy's dance to a cheerleader's
prancing.
 
The dancing aroused her, and when she finished, hot pussy juices smeared
the insides of her satiny thighs, beading the soft hair of her cunt. Her
clit throbbed and tingled.
 
"God, that made me hot," she giggled softly.
 
"Cool off then, Mom," Derrick said.
 
"Not that kind of hot, silly," she grinned. "I mean hot between my legs.
You know, made my cunt hot and wet."
 
"Then I guess you better fuck these guys, Aunt Mandy," Julie laughed
wickedly.
 
"Together," Mandy gurgled. "At the same time."
 
"Like I did before?" Julie asked.
 
"In a way, but different," Mandy said, pulling her son to the floor and
placing him on his back, his cock standing upright. "I'm going to sit on
this cock, and then I'm going to ..."
 
She squatted over her son's cock, fitting it into her hairy cunt. She
sat on his prick, squirming her ass awhile, enjoying the hard feel of
his prick in her cunt. Leaning over, she lifted her ass, letting Julie
and Johnny see her cunt ride Derick's stiff fucker.
 
"Johnny, get behind me," Mandy said, resting her tits on her son's face,
raising her ass but keeping the head of his cock inside her pussy. "You
can fuck me in the ass."
 
Johnny dropped to his knees.
 
Julie squealed: "Let me stick your cock in her ass, Johnny!"
 
On her knees, Julie grasped her brother's cock, rubbing the swollen cock
head up and down the crack of her aunt's hot ass. She placed the head of
her brother's cock at the pucker, and made a soft hissing sound as she
watched his cock push inward.
 
"Ohhhh, God!" Mandy whimpered as she felt her nephew's cock stretching
her asshole, her son's cock still between the lips of her cunt. "This is
so good! Two cocks in me ... in my cunt ... in my asshole!"
 
She did get full, filled with the two youths' cocks. She tried to wiggle
her ass, but found it hard to do. Being penetrated this way didn't allow
her any room to wiggle or churn her ass. But it was wonderful, and she
rested her tits in her son's face, feeling him pump his cock up and down
at her cunt. And when her nephew began to fuck her asshole, she cried
out with the overwhelming sensations.
 
Julie sat back on her heels, watching with hot eyes. She spread her
knees and let Derick play with her little pussy. She couldn't really see
much, except her brother's cock fucking in and out of the ring of her
aunt's asshole. But it was enough to know Mandy was taking them both in
this strange manner. She pushed a small hand to Mandy's tits, playing
with one tit while Derick sucked the other tit.
 
"Ohhhh, God! This is heavenly!" Mandy cried out. "Fucked in the ass and
cunt at the same time! I love it ... ohhhh! I love it so fucking much!
Fuck me, you two hard cocks! Fuck me good! Fuck my cunt and fuck my
asshole!"
 
Mandy's hand moved between her niece's thighs and pushed her son's hand
away. She caressed and rubbed at Julie's fiery pussy, working a finger
into it. The stretching of her asshole by a hard cock while another was
fucking her cunt was the ultimate thrill, she felt. She felt spread
open, from cunt to asshole, and everything between her thighs burned and
bubbled and felt so good, she could hardly stand it.
 
"I need those cocks! I need them in me, in my cunt and in my ass and in
my mouth! Ooooh, this is going to make me come so fucking hard! Fuck me
... fuck me good! Squirt that hot boy-cum in my asshole and in my cunt!"
 
She shivered as they smashed her between them, fucking her roughly. Her
mouth gasped with sobbing sounds of ecstasy. The powerful plunges of the
two cocks were unlike anything she had ever felt. She felt as if they
were ripping her loins apart, but it was sheer rapture.
 
"Ahhhh! If only there was another cock for my mouth!" Mandy sobbed.
 
"How about a cunt, Aunt Mandy?" Julie asked.
 
"Yes, your cunt, baby!"
 
Julie jumped up, straddling Derick's head with her knees, leaning back,
pushing her succulently wet little pussy to her aunt's face. She felt
her cousin's hot breath on her satiny ass, and pushed it to his face.
She squealed as Derick began to lick at the crack of her ass, while his
mother began to suck and lick at her fiery cunt.
 
"Ooooh, suck it, Aunt Mandy!" Julie cried out. "Suck my pussy!"
 
Mandy slurped hungrily, sliding her tongue up and down the girl's wet
cunt slit, her tongue touching her son's now and then as Derick worked
his tongue at Julie's hot asshole. She gripped Julie's ass cheeks,
spreading them wide for her son's tongue. She licked at Derick's tongue
as it pushed into her niece's asshole, then plunged her tongue into the
kid's steamy cunt. Taking her nephew's cock into her asshole, and her
son's cock up her cunt, Mandy tongue-fucked Julie frantically, crying
out with ecstasy.
 
The mass of squirming, hot bodies filled the room with the erotic scent
of wet pussy and hard cock. The wet sounds were loud, but none of them
really heard. They squirmed and thrashed together, Mandy sucking the
sweet juices out of her niece's cunt while her son tongued the girl's
fiery little asshole, Mandy still taking both hard cocks up her cunt and
ass.
 
"Eat her pussy, Aunt Mandy!" Johnny was yelping from behind her, each
word emphasized by a hard stab of his cock up her ass. "Suck my little
sister's hot cunt! Tongue her pussy! I'm gonna fuck your hot asshole
sore ... come in it ... fill your asshole up with my jizz!"
 
Mandy cried out with her lips surrounding the creamy slit of her niece's
cunt, her tongue plunging in and out. She felt her son push his cock
hard into her cunt, her chin touching his as he stabbed his tongue in
and out of Julie's asshole. Her emotions reeled dizzily. Every inch of
her naked flesh burned feverishly.
 
Impaled in the ass and cunt, with sweet pussy in her mouth, Mandy could
not hold back the orgasms. She cried out in Julie's pussy as she started
coming. The contractions were hard, making her cunt and asshole grip the
cocks of her son and nephew. Her asshole and pussy closed so tightly
about their cocks, neither boy could fuck into her.
 
Mandy's body went tight, her scream exploding into Julie's cunt.
 
She didn't even know when her son came, spewing his cum-load into her
pussy, or did she know when her nephew spurted his jism into her asshole
or that Julie was coming hard against her mouth. The only thing she was
really aware of was the power of her orgasms, one after the other,
tearing her apart with ecstasy.
 
She whimpered when she felt Johnny pull his cock out of her asshole, and
again when her son's cock slipped out of her cunt. As Derick shifted
from underneath her, Mandy rolled onto her back, arms and legs flung
wide, her face glowing with a burning rapture that sent shivers through
her naked body. Julie shifted her ass and sat up next to Derick's head,
gasping for air. She saw the cock cream seeping from her aunt's cunt and
asshole, and with a soft cry, buried her face between Mandy's thighs,
sucking and licking the woman's cunt and asshole, her little tongue
pulling the fuck-slime from both openings.
 
"Oh, God, baby!" Mandy moaned. "I can't take anymore!"
 
Julie raised her cum-smeared face, grinning cutely.
 
After she rested a little, Mandy sat up, hugging her knees to her tits,
eyes radiant. Her son leaned against the couch, breathing in soft
gasping sounds, his cummy cock drooping. Johnny was lying on his back,
his legs open, his slimy cock limp. Julie was squatting, with her feet
and knees open, feeling of her slippery cunt and asshole, her eyes still
blazing with passion.
 
Mandy couldn't hold back anymore.
 
She told them about her brother jacking off for her, coming into her
mouth when she was young like Julie. She told of her disappointment that
her brother had never actually fucked her, and how she had wanted him to
fuck her. To her delight, they enjoyed what she said.
 
When she finished, Julie, in a shy voice, confessed: "I saw my daddy's
cock once, but he didn't know about it."
 
Mandy's eyes lit up. "Did you want to grab it, honey?"
 
"Ooooh, I sure did! I wanted to suck it!"
 
"I wonder if ..."
 
Mandy began to talk about her brother, how she still wanted his cock in
her cunt, and they began to make plans to seduce him.
 
"Hey, what about our mom?" Johnny said.
 
"You want to fuck your mother?" Mandy laughed.
 
"You bet!"
 
"Then, maybe we better find out if it can happen," she said. "I can
always learn things that way. You know, It just might be possible. If my
brother is still as horny as he was when we were kids, this could work
out. I wouldn't mind a little taste of your mother's cunt, myself."
 
"Can I fuck her, too, Mom?" Derick asked, getting excited again.
 
"That's what we have to find out, don't we?" she said.
 
Johnny had a sly grin on his face. "I think Mom will, but I don't know
about Dad."
 
"Why do you think she will?" Mandy asked.
 
"Because ..." Johnny gave them a sly look. "I woke up one morning a week
ago, and Mom was playing with my cock."
 
"She was?" Mandy asked, eyes widening. "You're not just making that up?"
 
"She was!" Johnny insisted.
 
Mandy got a wild gleam in her eye. "If that's the truth, then this is
going to work out just fine."
 
She began making plans with her son, her nephew, and her niece, to
seduce her brother and sister-in-law ...
 
 
The End

Writers will always tell you to write about something you know, it doesn’t matter on the subject. So for my first story I’ve taken that advice. This is a true story, it took place over three and a half years, but I’ve have shortened it considerably.  My wife and I had reversed rolls, she could earn more than me so she went to work and I looked after the house.  My daughter at the age of 13 for some reason or another started biting her finger nails, everything my wife and I tried couldn’t stop her. Months had passed and we had just about given up, but she bit her nails that bad her fingers bled. She was athletic, so of slim build, long legs that suited her to running, long brown hair with hazel eyes. One Sunday we were playing in the garden and she bit her nails, I hadn’t thought about it and after I had done it I was so scared and shocked with myself, I went up to her and cupped her left tit in my hand and told her, “If you don’t stop biting your nails, I’ll do this for three seconds for each time” as I realised what I had done I rushed  into the house to get away from her, I was expecting her to follow me and tell her mother, but she remained outside playing with her younger brother.  When I had calmed down I went back out and my daughter acted like nothing had happened, I relaxed and joined in the game, about ten minutes later my daughter bit her nails, I gave her a disappointed look, she smiled and bit them again, the next time she bit them I told her, “That’s one”, with a little shrug of her shoulders she bit them again, over the next two hours she bit her nails 30 times, I had no intention of carrying out my threat, it was just scare tactics, and it looked like it wasn’t working. At bed time my daughter liked a cup of drinking chocolate, this night she asked me to make it for her as she was busting for the bathroom, a few minutes later I took it up to her, she was in bed sitting up reading a book, she followed my wife in that, reading for half an hour or so before turning in, she had a shelf at the side of her bed on the wall, taking the cup she put it on the shelf and sat back, as I was about to leave she bit her nails and smiled, I gave her another disappointed look, “I told you what I would do” she smiled “So what”? As I have said, I wasn’t going to do anything, but her attitude did something to me and I reached out and cupped her tits and rubbed and squeezed them for fifteen minutes, she just sat back and did nothing, I pulled back and was leaving when she bit her nails again, I went back and groped her tits for another fifteen minutes.  As I was going down the stairs I was sweating from fear, but then I thought, she hadn’t said anything earlier and she more or less dared me to feel her up just now, so why would she tell her mother now. The next day after school and homework complete she was sat watching the TV with us, I noticed she was biting her nails, she just smiled at me when our eyes meet, she asked me to make her drink again when she went to bed, when I walked in she was sat up reading, after taking the cup she lay back and smiled, I moved in and felt her tits for fifteen minutes, this continued nightly for months. Then she upped the ante, one night when I took her drink up, she was laying down and had the sheets pulled up, I reached over to put the cup on the shelf and knelt beside her bed and with a smile I slipped my hand under the sheet, you can imagine my surprise when my hand came in contact with her naked tit, I gave her a surprised questioning look, she just smiled and turned onto her back to make it easy for me to feel her tits, every night after if she hadn’t removed her T shirt I would slip my hand into it and feel her up, again this went on for a time.  Then one night she was laying on her back and as I walked in she pushed the sheet down, exposing her tit’s, I stood there looking at her firm tits, I already knew they were a good hand full but now seeing them I was amazed at how good they looked, her nipples were surrounded by large dark pink aureoles, we didn’t say anything and this night I sucked and nibbled her tits and nipples, again weeks passed, then one night I don’t know why but I slipped my hand down her stomach and between her legs, she knew what I wanted and opened her legs so I could rub her pussy, over her pyjama trousers, again weeks passed then one night she was naked in bed. i froze as my fingers touched her pussy and she gave a little shiver, I looked into her eyes and she just nodded her head and closed her eyes. I ran my fingers up and down her slit, coating it with the moisture that was already there, with two fingers I opened her a little and slipped my index finger in, to find her clit, as I touched it she gave a soft moan, and went ridged for a second or two, relaxing she opened her legs wide, for ten minutes I played with her clit and slipped my fingers in and out of her pussy, as far as the first knuckle. I felt her shudder and guessed she had orgasmed. She then started coming home for lunch, she said she was fed up with school lunch, as we lived ten minutes’ walk from school this was ok. After a week she asked for some extra pocket money, I refused at first but when she sat on the settee and opened her school shirt and brought her tits into the open, I dived to each nipple in turn sucking and nibbling them, after a week or two, I was fingering her pussy too.  One day she sat on my lap and opened her school shirt as before, as I slipped my hand between her legs and clamped my mouth on a nipple I felt her fumbling with the zip on my trousers, I moved back so she could open it and slip her hand into them and feel my cock, the next day I wore track suit trousers so it was easier for her to feel me up. I surprised her one day, when she came home for lunch, she found me naked on the settee, she didn’t waist any time in removing her knickers and freeing her tits, as I sucked and fingered her she jacked me off, I came all over her hands and legs, giggling she went to the bathroom to clean up, I wasn’t naked every day, and when I wasn’t she looked disappointed, but she still played with my cock. A week or so later I was sucking on her nipples and fingering her when she asked if she could have more than a pound, I hadn’t thought about her asking this, so I hadn’t given it any thought, I gave it a minute or two then dropped to my knees between her legs, I reached under her skirt and pulled her knickers down, she opened her legs, pulling her forwards a little, I put her legs over my shoulders and I dived in and buried my face in her pussy, I sucked and licked her for a few minutes then sat back, “Three pounds” “What if I want more”? I was now thinking about things and told her if she sucked my cock she could have four pounds” “What fi I want more”? she asked, I pushed my trousers down and freed my cock, moving in close I ran it up and down her pussy and just popped the head between her labia lips, “Six pounds”   we both jumped at hearing the front door bell, I knelt on the settee and looked out of the window, “It’s Jenny” “Let her in while I get dressed” wearing tracksuit trousers I was able to quickly pull these up, my daughter grabbed her discarded clothes and ran to the kitchen, I let Jenny in and my daughter called from the kitchen saying she wouldn’t be long. Things eased for a while, I still felt and sucked her tits each nigh but the lunch time fun stopped. Then about two months later I was still in bed when my wife got up, she would get the kids ready for school and take them, as she went that way to work, she came up and told me our daughter wasn’t feeling too good and was staying home, I grunted a reply and turned over in my bed for another half hour sleep.  I heard the front door open and my son and wife called up that they were going, ten minutes later I heard the door bell, then footsteps on the stairs, I heard my daughter speaking, it must be Jenny at the door, after about five minutes the door closed, I rolled onto my back and checked the time, OH well I better get up, the shopping won’t do itself, I was just moving to the side of the bed when the door opened and my daughter stepped in, she smiled and asked “Can I have Six pounds please”? “You’re a little over dressed aren’t you”? as she walked towards my bed she giggled and pulled her long T shirt up and off her head, she was naked, I had seen her tits and pussy before but I hadn’t seen her naked like this, my eyes wondered over her tits, they had grown since I had started sucking them, down over her flat smooth stomach to the mound between her legs, there was a little hair covering her pussy, this I already knew but seeing now was such a turn on, I eased the sheet back and she slipped in bed beside me, rolling into my arms her hand went to my cock, giggling she said “Can I suck it daddy”? “If you want to” she went to slip down the bed but I suggested she straddle my face so I could eat her out too, she giggled and got in position, as her mouth kissed up and down my cock, my tongue ran up and down her slit, after a while she was bobbing her head up and down my length, I slipped my tongue into her pussy and gave her two orgasms, for her first time she wasn’t too bad,  when I felt the time was right I stopped her, I turned her around and laid her back, moving between her legs I looked into her eyes, there was nothing but love in them. Moving my hips up my cock pressed against her pussy, “Are you sure” she nodded her head, “Yes daddy, do it, I want your cock in my cunt” I wasn’t as shocked as I should have been hearing her say cock and  cunt, it wasn’t like she had heard my wife or I say it as we didn’t swear. I pushed a little harder then stopped, I kissed her nose and asked “Are you a virgin”? “For a cock daddy, but I have fucked myself with my hairbrush”, with a little more force I felt her lips opening and my cock slipping into her warmth, moist pussy,  “OH daddy, your cock feels so nice in my cunt” I pushed more into her, “Oh daddy, Oh daddy” slowly I slipped more and more into her, until I was ball deep, “Daddyyyyyyyyyyy” I paused for a few minutes, waiting for her pussy to get used to the feel of my cock, she was so warm I could have stayed there forever, but she wanted something and moved her hips, I came out of my trance and started pulling out, with just the head in her pussy I stopped, she opened her eyes and looked into mine, “Fuck me daddy, fuck me” I thrust back in and felt the head of my cock hit the back of her womb, her eyes opened in surprise and she gave a moan, I pumped my cock into her with a steady pace, I wanted this to last as long as it could, after all I didn’t know if this was going to be a one off. For ten minutes I pumped her pussy with my cock, she had several mini orgasms and soft squelching noises filled the room, making her giggle, I was fast approaching my orgasm and was wondering if I should pull out or not, but then I thought, “You’ve been done so she can’t get pregnant” then with one hard push my cock sprayed her inside’s, “Yes Daddy, Yes, Yes, Yes” she experienced another orgasm, her pussy clamping around my cock like a vice, we twitched and shook together for a few minutes, hardly breathing, not saying a word. Coming down I was about to roll off her when I realised I was still hard and held tight in her pussy, I rolled us over so now she was on top, she pushed herself up on her hands, “Daddy, that was just so” I pulled her down and kissed her passionately, letting her go I said “I know Pumpkin” she lay on my chest and slowly gyrated her hips, “Can I have some more daddy”? “You can have as much as you want, any time” her movements were getting faster and my cock was starting to throb again, she came before I did and as she pushed down hard I gave her a second load of spunk. We lay together for an hour then with a gentle slap on her ass I told her we should get up so I could make us something to eat, reluctantly she agree, but only if we didn’t get dressed, I agreed and we went down to the kitchen together, we made toast and a drink, after which she sat up on the kitchen table and pulled me to her, “Daddy, you don’t  have to give me any money, I only said that to get you to fuck me” after a pause she asked, “are you angry with me” “Why should I be angry” “And did you mean it when you said you would fuck me any time I wanted”?  “Of course, but only when were on our own” “I know that daddy, I’m not daft” her hand was now stroking my growing cock, “Fuck me daddy, fuck me right here” I wasn’t going to let my baby down and slipped into her, she lay back on the table as I pumped her pussy full of spunk again. We hadn’t noticed the time and we jumped as the door bell rung, I went to have a look to see who it was, “Quick, it’s Jenny” my daughter grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her and answered the door, “Mr Smith has sent some home work for you” “OK thanks” “Will you be in tomorrow”? “I don’t know I still feel weak” “Ok bye”, when my daughter came back into the kitchen she dropped the towel and looked down, I followed her gaze, my spunk was running down her legs, she giggled, “I could feel it running down my legs while talking to Jenny and thought if only she knew” she looked at me, “I know I can’t tell her” I reached for her and held her in an embrace as I kissed her. We went into the lounge and settled on the settee watching the TV, she was holding my cock and I was fingering her pussy and now and again sucking her tits.  We had many a day like this and even fucked a few lunch times, she thought it so naughty going back to school with her pussy full of my spunk, and only her knickers stopping it from running down her legs. We even had a few nights together when my wife stayed over at her sisters. With my daughters 17th birthday coming up she started seeing a lad from college and this ended our naughty goings on. They split after 18 months but my daughter didn’t want to go back to how we were, I respected her for that. She meest another and they stayed together for three years, this ended and she was alone again for six months, meeting another they were serious and married.   Two nights before her wedding she came to see me, “Daddy, it’s no good, I’ve tried to keep away but I miss you fucking me like you’ll never know, I’ve wanted to come and drag you to bed, but I’ve fought it off, but now I need you once more before I’m a married woman” she held out her hand to me, which I took, minutes later we were in bed getting to know each other again,  she told me no other had pleased her like I had, not even the chap she was marrying. Three months into her marriage I had a call from her asking me to go over and lay a path in the garden for her, I did do some laying, not slabs, I laid my daughter, she had tried to settle with her husband but he just couldn’t do for her as I did, she then found all sort of jobs for me to do so I could go over. They have made a go of it, she had me for the good sex and her husband for starting a family, they have given us three grandchildren, two daughter and a son, 13, 10 and 8. Nothing has been said right out, but by reading between the lines, I think my daughter wants me to give the eldest sex lessons, for a 56 year old I feel I could show her a good time if asked, I will just have to wait and see. 

Part II

 

Over the next couple months Mitch would come over to my place pretty regularly after school or on weekends, or I would head over to his place really depending upon which place we were more likely to have privacy. It pretty much always went the same way. We would usually play video games for a while and then end up shedding our pants and jacking each other off as many times as we could stand it. It was pretty great having someone around I could count on to get me off. At the same time, I was starting to get a little frustrated. I really enjoyed the feel of Mitch's cock in my hand. I got to know it almost as well as my own. The problem was, the more we did this, the more I wanted to take that large, hard, throbbing cock into my mouth and suck him until he filled my mouth with his cum. The idea of it got me so horny that I would think about it even after he would leave, and I would usually wind up masturbating again. I just couldn't figure out how I was going to get up the nerve to take the next step. I knew I was going to need some extended time together to get over my nervousness. Then the perfect opportunity presented itself just after summer vacation had started.

 

One day, my mom came into my room to talk to me.

"Pete, it looks like your father and I will be going out of town here soon. He's got a business trip to San Francisco and they're letting him take me along. We'll be gone for 5 days and 4 nights. Because she's only 15 Kasey (my sister) is going to stay at a friends house the whole time. However, your father and I feel that you've grown up enough that we trust you to stay home by yourself. You may have one friend stay the week with you, but under no circumstances are you to have more than a few people in here at any one time. Do you understand what that means? No Parties."

 

My mind was a blur of possibilities!

"Wow. I promise I'll take care of the house. I'll check with Mitch. I bet his folks won't mind if he stays over"

"Ok", she replied, "We'll be leaving in a little over a week."

"Ok. Thanks for letting me stay here alone mom!"

"You're a good boy Pete. You deserve it," she said.

 

I immediately called Mitch and filled him in on the good news. He was just as excited as I was that we were going to have the house to ourselves for almost an entire week. Now I just needed to plan how I was going to take our time together, and orchestrate a situation where I wasn't afraid to try and get his cock in my mouth. After a lot of thought I came up with a plan. I knew where my dad kept his porn stash. The first step would me to get him really horny. That shouldn't be too hard. Then, I would make a suggestion that it would be better if we watched some porn while we were jacking each other off, and I knew where my dad kept his collection. Then I would just put in a video with a lot of oral sex. Then, hopefully, I could get his curiosity piqued. I could then say I wondered what a blow job was like and see if he did too. Then I would just have to play the situation carefully. If I was real lucky I would have that large, smooth, beautifully hard cock sliding in and out of my mouth.

 

As the day approached that my parents would be leaving I could barely stand the wait. I was so horny and nervous I couldn't masturbate enough. I must have seriously been cumming 5 or 6 times a day in the week leading up to their departure (oh how I wish I still had that ability). Finally the day arrived and my parents said their goodbyes. Kasey had already left for her friends house, so I called Mitch and let me know I had the house to myself.

 

"Fuckin A man! I can't believe we get your place to ourselves for almost a week!" he said.

"I know man. I'm pretty stoked", I replied. "Grab your shit and head on over," I replied.

"I'll be over soon. I'm assuming I don't need to bring a whole lot of clothes," he said with a snicker as he hung up.

 

I decided to take things kind of slow and get a routine going. That day and through the first night I didn't try anything our of the ordinary. We played a lot of games, and watched a lot of movies. About the only thing different than any normal day was that we basically spent the entire day naked with our cocks in eachothers hands. We weren't constantly jacking each other off, but it just felt so good to hold the other persons cock that we just sort of lounged next to each other slowly playing with the other guy. Every so often one or the other of us would pick things up and jack the other guy off until he came. It was pretty awesome, I must say, but all I could think about was getting that amazing cock into my mouth. I decided that day two would be the day I tried to put my plan into action.

 

We woke up the next day, and I saw that wonderful cock standing straight up in the air while Mitch slept. I decided to start the plan then and drag it out through the day. I reached over and slowly started stroking his cock. It didn't take very long before he was moaning and my hand was slick with his precum. Just when I knew he was seconds away from cumming I jumped up.

 

"Shit man, I think I just heard the front door! Put it away. Kasey might be home," I lied.

"Fuck! Horrible timing. I was so close," he replied.

"Stay here. I'll go check," I said.

 

I went downstairs and pretended like I was looking for Kasey. I called her name a few times. I dragged it out for a while. Eventually Mitch made his way downstairs in his sweats and t-shirt.

 

"Where is she man?" he asked.

"Shit. I must have imagined it," I replied.

"Good. You mind finishing me off now that we're alone," he said with a smile.

"Sorry to leave you hanging man. I'm really hungry right now though. I promise to get you later though," I said.

"Damn. Talk about a case of blueballs. It's ok though. I'm pretty hungry too," he said.

 

The first part of my plan was working out well. I figured a little bit more of that, and he'd be ready. After we finished eating I decided to try to continue my plan. We moved out to the couch to watch a baseball game and relax. After an inning or so I made my move.

 

"You seem to be good and comfortable," I said to him.

"Yep. It's nice not having anything to do," he replied.

"Still need a bit of relief?" I asked.

"Damn dude, you have no idea," he said with a smile.

 

I reached over as he removed his pants. His cock was already rock hard in anticipation. I wrapped my hand around it and slowly started stroking him. He just leaned back and closed his eyes, moaning in pleasure. It didn't take very long at all for his cock and my hand to become slick with precum. I just watched, transfixed, as my hand glided up and down on his wonderfully hard cock. I could barely contain myself. I wanted to wrap my lips around his cock so bad I could barely stand it, but I knew it wasn't yet time. I knew he was starting to get close. I reached over with my other hand and grabbed the cordless phone sitting next to me. I pressed triggered the ringer with the volume button.

 

"Shit man! Let it go," he said.

"I can't man. It could be my folks," I replied.

"Aww, but I'm so close again!" he said.

"Sorry man. Just give me a sec, and I'll finish you off," I replied.

 

I turned on the phone and pretended to answer it and fake a conversation with my mom.

"Hello? Oh hey mom…Yep, everything is fine… Oh… OK… Yep. I'll make sure everything is cleaned up… Enjoy your trip!"

"What's up?" he asked.

"My mom said that my aunt is stopping by to pick up some old clothes for a garage sale. I need to make sure the house is picked up," I lied.

"Damn. When is she coming? Do you have time to finish me off?" he asked frantically.

"Sorry man. My mom didn't have an exact time. It could be 5 minutes or 5 hours. I don't want to risk my aunt walking in while I've got my hand wrapped around your cock," I replied.

"Yeah, I understand. It just sucks. I need to cum so bad, but I don't want to just jack myself off. It's so much better with you doing it," he said.

"Don't worry man. We'll take care of it later. I promise," I said.

 

With that we just continued watching the game. After a few hours Mitch was definitely getting antsy.

"Seriously man, where's your aunt? This is getting ridiculous," he said.

"I'm sure she'll be here soon. Keep your pants on," I said with a smile.

"Funny," he replied.

 

After a while we ate some lunch, and played some games. It was getting on into the evening, and I could tell Mitch was near a breaking point. Eventually we made ourselves some dinner too. After dinner, I decided the time had about come to try out the last part of my plan. I faked another phone call with the cordless.

"Hello. Oh… hey, how are you… I'm good… Ok, that's for the call… Take care," I said into the phone.

"What's going on?" Mitch asked.

"That was my aunt. She told me she wasn't going to be coming over. She has enough stuff for the garage sale," I replied.

"Are you fucking serious! I've spent this whole time waiting and now she's not coming!" he said.

"Well, on the upside, there's nothing stopping us now," I replied.

"Fantastic!" he said while stripping off his pants.

"Wait just a second. I'm going to go get something to make this better," I said.

"Alright man, but hurry up. If I don't get off soon I think my balls are going to explode," he said.

 

I went up to my parents room and found my dad's stash. I grabbed the movie I was looking for and went downstairs.

"Check this out man. I know where my dad keeps his stash. I thought this one looked good," I said.

"Hell yeah! Put it in," he said.

 

He had no idea how much I wanted to 'put it in.' I put the movie in the VCR and hit play. It was definitely the right choice. It didn't take more than 5 minutes before the main female character was on her knees with a cock in her mouth. I so wanted to know what it was like. I figured Mitch shouldn't be the only one naked so I stripped down as well. I sat down next to him and started slowly stroking him again. I was incredibly horny too. My cock was standing straight up. Mitch noticed, and reached over and started stroking me while I worked on him. It felt so good. I could tell he was really enjoying it. It was time to try out my plan.

 

"Damn man. Look at her suck that cock!" I said.

"I know man. She's going at it like a pro," he replied

"I wonder what it's like to get a blowjob. It looks fucking awesome," I said.

"No kidding. What I wouldn't give to be getting my cock sucked right now," he said.

 

That was the opening I was hoping for.

 

"You really want a blowjob that bad?" I asked.

"Hell yeah, don't you?" he replied.

"Well, I think I know how we can make that happen," I said.

"Seriously? How? You know girls you can get to come over and suck our cocks?" he asked.

"Not exactly. I'm so horny that if you want I'd be willing to suck your cock," I said.

"Holy shit! Are you serious man? That sounds kind of gay," he replied.

"Anymore than jacking each other off? If you don't want it, that's cool, but I figure there's no other way you're going to get a blowjob anytime soon," I said.

 

He thought about it for a minute while I continued to stroke his cock. I could see his willpower crumbling. He watched the movie for a few more moments and that's all it took.

 

"Alright man. If you're willing to suck my cock go to it. I really need to get off," he said.

 

Here it was. I finally had my chance. I was going to get to suck my first cock. I didn't want to seem too eager or like I had been planning this. I slid off the couch and kneeled between his legs. I took his cock in my right hand a began stroking him again. I looked up at his face, but he was lost in the sensations of being stroked. So, I leaned forward. His beautiful, hard, throbbing cock was a mere inch from my mouth. I leaned a little closer and slowly licked the tip of his cock. He inhaled sharply with the pleasure. I tasted his precum. It was a little salty, but not off-putting at all. I began to slowly lick circles around the head while I jacked him off. Then I started licking his cock from the base all the way to the tip and back down. I could tell he was thoroughly enjoying it. It was obvious he wanted me to take his cock completely in my mouth, but I was taking it slow. I wanted to build the tension. As I stroked him some more I began to lick his balls. I took each on in turn into my mouth and sucked them. The sensation of of having his balls in my mouth was amazing. The skin was smooth, and they were nice and firm. 

 

After a few minutes of licking his cock and sucking his balls I was ready to take it further. I licked my lips and got them nice and moist. I leaned forward and slid the head of his cock between my lips and into my mouth. I slid it all the way in until I felt his head hit the back of my throat.

 

"Oh my god man. I can't believe you're sucking my cock. It feels incredible. Please don't stop. I need this so bad," he said.

 

I can barely describe what it felt like to finally have Mitch's cock in my mouth. It just felt so good. He shaft was thick, hard, and smooth. It filled my mouth wonderfully. I bobbed up and down slowly, making sure to use my tongue to massage all over his cock as I did it.

 

"Holy shit. I can't believe how good you are at this man. I've never felt this good. Ever. Just keep going man."

 

It felt awesome knowing how much pleasure I was giving him. I decided I wanted to see how far I could go down on his cock. His head kept hitting the back of my throat, but I was determined to take more. I sat up a little higher and tried opening my throat. After a few tries I felt his head slip into my throat.

 

"Oh god. Whatever you're doing, keep doing that! It's incredible!" he said.

 

I kept bobbing up and down each time going a little lower. Finally I was rewarded for my efforts I felt my nose push into his pubic hair as my lips found the base of his cock. I had the entire thing in my mouth and down my throat. I couldn't believe I was able to do it.

 

"Holy shit man! You've got the whole thing in! You're so damn good at this. I might need you to do this all the time!" he said.

 

As I bobbed up and down now I made sure to take long strokes. I slid his cock all the way out so that just the head was in my mouth, and I would go all the way back down again so that I had his whole cock in my throat. One time, as I bottomed out on his cock I would hold it there and stick my tongue out licking his balls while I had his whole cock in my mouth. It was something I'd seen the woman on the tape do, and I figured it probably felt really good.

 

"OH GOD MAN! That did it! I'm about to cum! If you don't want a mouth full of cum you better let go," he said.

 

I wasn't about to stop now. I slid all but the head of his cock out. I sucked on the head for all it was worth while stroking his shaft like mad. In just a few seconds I felt his whole body tense up. All of a sudden I felt the first shot hit the back of my mouth. I was prepared though. I started swallowing immediately. It was really pretty neutral tasting if a little slimy, but I like it. It seemed like he was cumming bucket loads. I wasn't going to miss a drop though. I swallowed everything he put out as he moaned loudly. Eventually he stopped cumming, and as he was coming down from the orgasmic high I slowly slid his cock out and began licking it very lightly stopping as he began to shrink down.

 

"Goddamn man. That was amazing. I've honestly never felt anything so good in my life," he gasped out exhaustedly.

"Believe it or not man, I really enjoyed that too," I said.

"Well then. Anytime you want it, my cock is yours," he said.

"Likewise, if you're ever in need of a blowjob I'm hear for you," I replied.

 

We sprawled out on the couch next to eachother. Eventually he opened his eyes and looked over at me and noticed the monster erection I was sporting.

 

"Damn man. I feel like a complete ass," he said.

"What?" I asked.

"Here I was enjoying the hell out of that awesome blowjob you just gave me, and I totally forgot that you probably had needs too. I can tell. You're cock is rock hard," he said.

"Oh, it's not a big deal man," I replied.

"Nah, let me take care of that for you," he said.

 

With that he reached over and took my cock in his had. In truth I really was in need. My cock was so hard it almost hurt. I was already running precum like a faucet. He slowly started stroking my cock, and I just leaned back and enjoyed the sensation shutting my eyes. After a while it felt like he was adjusting his position on the couch while he continued to stroke me. Then, all of a sudden, the most incredible sensation engulfed me. My eyes shot open, and I looked down. Mitch's lips were wrapped around my cock as his head was bobbing up and down. It felt absolutely amazing. He was making terrific use of his tongue as he bobbed and sucked.

 

"Holy shit man! That feels awesome!" I said.

 

He just mumbled something onto my cock, apparently not wanting to take it out. I just let him continue. The sensations were so much better than I ever could have imagined. I could feel the pressure starting to build in my balls.

 

"Oh god! I'm about to cum man. Shit… oh, fuck… I'M CUMMING!!!" I said as I released a torrent of cum into his mouth.

 

He swallowed every drop I put out. It was easily the most intense orgasm I'd ever had to date. It seemed like I would never stop cumming. Eventually I did though, and he did a nice job of licking my cock and balls all over to make sure I was good and clean. Afterward he climbed up on the couch and we talked.

 

"That was completely unexpected," I said.

"Well, it looked like you had so much fun doing it, I wanted to try it," he replied.

"And what did you think," I asked.

"Dude, that was awesome. I'm just stoked we have the rest of the week here alone. I don't think I'm going to wear any clothes the rest of the week."

"Me neither man. I think this will easily be the best week of my life!" I said.

 

To be continued in Part III.

Let me know what you guys think.

Elly and Josh had become an offical couple, yet kept themselves to themselves mostly. It was a week night and Josh was at Elly’s house as her parents were out for the night. They planned to  watch a few films but Josh needed to cum before they did that, so he wasted no time in forcing the clothes off his slutty girlfriend, scratching and slapping every bit of skin as it became exposed. Tears had already began to form in the girls brown eyes, and as Josh slapped her she groaned and fell backwards on to her bed with a smile as a tear ran down her cheek. Josh saw it and slapped her again, then moved towards her crawling across the bed.

 

“Is your dirty shit hole ready for a treat?” Josh asked, a cruel smile on his face. Elly licked her lips but didn’t answer, and Josh pulled her up towards him by her hair and repeateded his question. She giggled and nodded, biting her lip seductively. He let go of her hair and pushed her down, then flipped her over so her perfect ass was exposed. He felt his cock grow hard almost instantly as he grabbed the right cheek roughly, his nails digging in the skin as he gripped with force. He spread the cheek open and spat down on her hole, then used his other hand to rub the salvia in. He took his own jeans off followed by his boxers and began slapping his cock against her ass.

 

“What are you going to do to my slutty ass baby?” she asked quietly, her head turned to the side and her mouth open slightly. Josh answered by pushing a finger into her anus, then spanked the girl twice hard as her body naturally lifted off the bed. “Stay down, whore, and you’ll find out.” He said with a grin, listening to Elly’s soft moans. He spat down onto her ass hole twice more and lubed her up, then positioned the head of his cock between her perfect but now bruised ass cheeks, then pushed his cock in just two inches. “Yesssssss, spread my shitter!” was Elly’s response as she gripped her bed sheets. However, he had fucked her ass countless times so she was curious as to what he was going to do that was so different.

 

After slowly fucking her to losen up her anus, Josh pulled out so that just the tip of his cock was inside, and began to piss. “Suck all my piss up and keep it in there! If you waste a drop I’ll slap your face until you pass out.” Josh said simply, sighing as he emptied his bladder into his girlfriends bowels. The sensation felt incredible for the brunette who was now moaning softly and concentrating on not letting any of the warm liquid fall out. Josh finished pissing and slowly removed his cock, then moved the girl up so she was on all fours, smiling. “Mm, look at that. Your perfect slutty ass filled with piss! How does it feel?” he asked, stroking her thighs. “It feels so fucking good, my ass deserves to be filled with piss, I’m a useless skank!” Josh slapped her thigh and moved his cock so it was in line with her ass hole.

 

“What do you want me to do baby?” Elly asked, her voice now showing strain as she struggled to keep the piss contained. “Squirt it out of your shit hole, all over my cock, now!” Josh replied, holding his cock in place with one hand and his other resting on her side. Elly giggled, then pushed out with her anus. The piss squirted out like a jet all over the boys cock. “SHIT that feels so good!” he began to moan, wanking his cock as he was sprayed with shitty piss. Elly was moaning wildly, never having expiranced a feeling like this before. “Ahhhh, fuuuuk, my ass is leaking piss! Take it all baby it’s so fucking warm!” Elly had now entered one of her sexual frenzies.

 

The jet of piss stopped and was now just pouring out, followed by occasional farts, which only turned Josh on even more, and he could now feel the familiar build up of an orgasm. Josh began rubbing the tip of his dick on her soaked ass hole, “Oh my fucking god it’s making me cum! I’m gonna cum all over your filthy ass cheeks!” he yelled before shooting four ropes of hot cum over her ass, then collapsed down onto her back breathing heavily. Elly giggled as he eventually lifted his head off, and she rolled back down onto her back. “Mmmm, you make me do such dirty things!” she said with a smile, running a finger through a wet patch on the bed. “That’s because you’re a well trained slut, arent you?” he asked, watching her scoop up some wetness off the sheets and lick it off her finger whilst nodding.

 

Josh moved between her legs and lapped up the wetness off her clit, then forced three fingers inside her with speed. Elly thrashed her head back and gripped the now damp sheets, biting her bottom lip. He began finger fucking her faster and faster, then used his other hand to slap her pierced clit, making the girl moan his name louder and louder. Her clit soon turned red and she began gushing more and more girl juice, before she shifted suddenly on the bed and screamed. “MY PUSSY IS GONNA SQUIRT, FUCK, FASTER, FASTER, FASTER FUCK, YES I’M FUCKING CUMMING!!” her legs were twitching wildy but Josh increased his pace, being treated to the wonderful sight of his girlfriend squirting her cum all over his legs, cock and arm.

 

She soon calmed and fell backwards in exhaustion. Josh admired the slow bouncing of her tits as she breathed, and his cock came back to life. He moved into position so her feet were either side of his cock and she began to rub him with her toes, making him cum again, making a mess between her small toes and the soles of her feet. The couple soon fell asleep in their relaxed state.

    

This is a true story.  It is the story of my first incest experience with my brother.  It happened when I was 14 years old, my brother was 17.  I hope everyone enjoys the story.  If you do, I will be sure to add more later on.  I just wanted to get this one off my chest to see how it goes.

 

                It was the summer.  At the time, we were living in a suburb of Chicago.  Anyone who knows Chicago knows that it can get extremely hot during the summer.  I was 14, just finished my freshman year in high school.  It was also the summer that I started to develop breasts.  So naturally, I was starting to become more popular with all the horny boys in school and the neighborhood.  I had never had sex up to this point, and I was not really looking either.  The girls our age who had sex had all been labeled “sluts” or “whores.”  This was not something I wanted tagged onto my name throughout my high school life.  It was hard enough getting through life as a 14 year-old girl without the stigma of being the “easy girl.”

                As I said, I was starting to develop.  My breasts went from a flat A-cup to a solid B-cup that could swell up nicely when I was on my period.  I was super thin, as I still am.  I used to play soccer, so I would work out a bit here and there.  My stomach was starting to develop a perfect six-pack that wasn’t overly muscular, just well-defined.  It was because of this, as well as the breasts, that I was attracting the attention of the jocks in school.  Not that I didn’t mind.  But it was nice to know I could have my pick when my sexual desire flared up.

                My brother was entering his senior year after that summer.  He was the superstar jock in our school.  Well, one of them, at least.  I always thought he was the greatest, because a big brother is always a god in his sister’s eyes.  He was a rock star on the football field, star linebacker, scouted by colleges from all over.  He was amazing.  He stood 6’3” and weighed a muscular 225.  He had his pick of the girls, and I knew that he had more than his share.

                Before I get into the story, I should point out the fact that I had seen him naked before.  And I can confirm that his build had nothing to do with steroids.  Not that I was looking to see him naked, but our house was built in such a way that our bedrooms shared a bathroom.  It was inevitable that we would occasionally walk in on the other by accident.  He had seen me naked, and I him.  We didn’t talk about it, but it was a fact of life.  And, before your minds go there, no, I did not ever fantasize about him.  He was well-hung, and gorgeous.  But he was my brother, nothing more.

                Back to the summer.  We didn’t have a pool or anything, so the heat of the summer always sucked.  Yeah, we had a local pool, but when it got above 100, everyone in town was there and it wasn’t any fun.  Most of the time we resorted to the old sprinkler to cool off.  You get used to it.

                This particular day, I had the sprinkler off, bikini on, and I was laying on the back deck tanning.  My parents were off working, as parents are prone to do.  I was home alone; my brother had taken off with his friends.  So far, so good.  Peace, quiet, and some sun.  Just what I needed.

                I had been out in the sun for about 45 minutes when I heard my brother pull up.  He had an old Honda from the 80’s that he bought for cheap, and you could hear this thing a mile off.  I paid no real attention, as I was thoroughly enjoying the tan I was getting.  Five minutes after he pulled up, I heard the patio door slide open, and I turned to see my brother walk out wearing just his swim trunks.  He had oiled himself up (he used tanning oil to get that beautiful dark tan).  He looked amazing.

                He takes the chair next to me, laying out.  “Hey, sis.  How’s the tan?”

                “Not bad.  Been out for about an hour, almost done for the day.”

                “Good times.”

                I laid there for another five minutes or so.  I had a timer set on the table so I knew when my hour was up.  It went off, and I stood up, clicked it off and made to go inside.  To do this, I had to walk in front of my brother.

                “Damn, girl.  You are going to be a man killer this summer.”

                “Shut up, no I’m not!”  I was a little embarrassed.  He had given me a compliment on my looks, his first ever, outside of when I asked him how something I was wearing looked.  But this was the first he offered freely.  And it was on my body.

                “Listen, I need to talk to you, “ he said, sitting up.  I knew from his tone he was serious.  “Take a seat.”  I accepted his offer, and sat next to him.  He turned and looked me in the eye.  “I know this is going to sound corny as shit, and you probably don’t want to listen to me, but I need to get this out.”

                This was turning a little weird.  But I didn’t say anything.  My brother was a great guy, and he was a sweetheart.  I gave him the benefit of the doubt.

                “You really are looking good.  And I’m not saying that as your brother.  But I am saying that you need to watch out, okay?  Guys are fucking stupid, and they don’t care who they hurt, especially high school boys,” he put his arm around my shoulder, pulled me in close.  I could feel his muscles wrapped around my neck.  He was super strong, but also gentle.  “You know that I’m always here for you, and that I will never let anyone hurt you, right?”  I nodded.  “Good,” he replied, “don’t be afraid to come to me if anyone ever gives you any shit.”

                I was blushing by now.  I had never known that he was so protective.  I mean, I knew he was protective, but I didn’t realize that he was willing to be “that” kind of brother that pulled me aside and talked to me like a friend.  I was seriously touched.  “Thanks,” was all I could say.

                “You really are beautiful.”

                “Thank you.”  I looked him in the eyes again.  Call it heat-stroke, or whatever you want, but I was able to see the guy that was able to attract so many girls.

                “I mean it.”

                “I know.”  I went to kiss his cheek, but I hesitated an inch from his face.  Don’t ask me why.  It just happened.  And it happened as I was looking him in the eye. 

                He leaned forward and kissed my lips.  I kissed him back.

                Now, we never ever talked about that kiss.  It was a moment in time that was perfect, and we didn’t need to mess that up.  But if it hadn’t been for the fact that I hesitated, then nothing would have ever happened.  But I did hesitate, and I could never figure out why.  But I am glad I did.

                We kissed for minutes.  It was amazing.  I had never kissed a guy before outside of the childish dares behind the school.  This was real, and it was hot.  And he knew what to do.  I was clumsy, but he was able to control and direct me with his lips and tongue.  He leaned into me and I pushed back.

                I reached up with my hand and placed it on his chest.  He was solid as a rock, and I could feel every muscle.  I felt his chest and his abs.  He was a god.

                He pulled me closer with his arm, and placed his free hand softly on my breast.  I leaned into him, a natural reaction to his touch.  My nipples were hard, and I could feel his had pressing into them.  They tingled with that little pain you get right before you itch a mosquito bite.  It felt amazing.  He squeezed ever so gently, and I could feel my pussy begin to tingle with wetness. 

                Now, I was not a total prude at this point.  I had masturbated before, though not too often.  And I had seen some porn before.  I could imagine how this was supposed to go, but I decided to let him control everything.  I knew that it was wrong to want my brother, but I didn’t care.  I was so turned on that I probably couldn’t have told you my name at this point.  If he wanted me, I was ready.

                My brother was gentle.  He pulled away from me, leaned back and pulled down my bikini top, exposing one of my tits.  He leaned in and took my nipple in his mouth.  It felt so good to have him suck on me that I had to close my eyes as I shuddered from sheer joy.  His tongue was amazing as it licked and played with y erect nipple.  I felt myself getting wetter and wetter with each second.  Without even realizing it, I had my hand on my bikini bottoms, rubbing my pussy softly.  It took him a minute to notice, but when he did, he pulled away, and moved me onto my back. 

                Now I was laying on my back, one tit out, and rubbing my pussy.  My brother moved himself down to his knees between my legs and spread them far enough apart for his head to fit.  He pulled my bottoms to the side and saw my pussy.  Like I said, I had seen porn and was no prude.  I decided as soon as my pubic hair came in that it was not something I, or most guys wanted.  So when my brother first saw my wet pussy, it was as bald as the day I was born.  He took it in for a second, and then turned his eyes to look at me.  I stared straight back at him.  I couldn’t wait.  I thrust up my hips ever so slightly to let him know that I wanted him.  He took the hint and leaned forward and put his mouth over my pussy.  I felt his tongue dip into my wet hole, tasting my juices.  He sucked me as dry as he could, and then put his tongue on my clit and began to really eat me out.  I was in heaven.

                I couldn’t tell you how long he ate my pussy.  But it went on for a long time.  He was a pro for sure.  I had had an orgasm before, so I knew what was happening when I came three times from his tonguing my clit.  It was nothing like the orgasms I had when I masturbated.  They were beyond intense.  I had to bite on my hand to keep from yelling out.  And I swear my eyes rolled back into my head.

                Now, I also knew that, in porn, once a girl has been eaten out, she usually sucks the man’s cock.  And for some reason, I really wanted to try it.

                I pulled away from his mouth, and he looked at me with confusion.  “I want to suck you,” I said.  He smiled at that.  I sat up, and he stood up and moved next to me.  I pulled down his trunks, which, because of the netting in boys swim trunks, hid his erection.  When I pulled them down, I was literally stunned.  His cock was massive.  At least, as far as I knew, it was.  It almost hit me in the face when it sprung free.  I can tell you know that it was 8” long, and thick.  It looked like the cock of a porn star.  Naturally, I assumed this is how all cocks looked, and that he was average.  Now I know better.

                He grabbed my shoulders and moved me so that I could kneel on the patio with him sitting.  When I was in position, I looked at him, “I’ve never sucked one before.”

                “That’s okay,” he said, “Let me help.”

                He grabbed my hand and placed it at the base of his shaft.  It was so hard.  I could feel the blood pumping into it, and it was warmer than I expected.  He moved my hand in a motion that I recognized.

                “Stroke it for me.  It feels good.”

                So I did.  I sat there, on the patio behind our house, stroking my brother’s 8”cock in the sun.  Instincts started to kick in again, and I started to read his body movements as I jacked him off.  I was tightening my grip a little, speeding up and slowing down as he pulsed in my hand.  It felt good.  It felt right.  But it was beyond wrong.  So was what I did next.

                I paused my hand at the base of his shaft, and I took in the sight.  He was massive.  Thick and long.  I wanted it.  So I leaned over and placed my mouth over the tip of his throbbing dick and closed my lips around him.  It tasted a little salty, and I knew that was from pre-cum.  For some reason, this made me a little proud that I could make my brother this excited.  I made sure to use my free hand to take care of my pussy while I sucked him.

                My brother put one hand on top of my head, gently, and started to push me down.  I could only take him three fourths of the way.  His cock was so thick and long  that I started to gag on him.  He felt me bgin to choike and pulled his hand away.  I pulled off slowly, looked him in the eye, and said, “You are huge.”

                “Thanks,” he said.  “It feels good to be in your mouth.”

                I gave him a sly smile at that and went back to work.

                I went down on him once more, this time taking my time and sucking him slowly.  He told me to use my tongue, so I did.  It felt good to have his thick, rock-hard cock inside my mouth.  He tasted warm and salty, and it was amazing.  I could feel the blood pumping with my lips and it turned me on.  I began to speed up, and I could feel him tightening his body.  I knew what that meant.  I didn’t want him to cum in my mouth.  Not yet, at least, so I pulled my mouth off of him and started stroking him.

                “Are you going to cum?”  I asked.  He only nodded, biting his lip.  I pulled down my top so that both of my tits were in full view.  My porn knowledge came back to me as I jacked his hard cock.  “Cum on my tits.  Cum all over me.  I want to feel your cum on me.”  I jacked him harder and harder.  Faster and faster.

                Finally, I could feel him swelling up, his cock stopped throbbing for a split second, and I leaned forward.  He grabbed his cock out of my hands and aimed it as his hot, sticky load shot across my chest, dripping down my stomach.  After the last shot had come out, I leaned forward and took his cock back into my mouth.  I had never tasted cum before, so I was curious.  It was a lot saltier than the pre-cum, and a lot warmer than I was expecting.  But it felt right.  Because it was for me.

                I sucked him until I was sure he was dry.  He started to go limp in my mouth, and I knew that he needed some time to recover.

                “Let’s go inside,” he said.

                “Okay,” I replied.  “That was fun.” 

                He grabbed my hand and pulled me up.  “I don’t think the fun is over yet.”

                He kissed me softly and led me inside.

I was still standing there five minutes after I heard the front door slam shut. My naked body was covered in goosebumps and I was trembling from head to toe. What would I have done if my Dad had come into the kitchen like he did every morning to get his coffee? What would he have done? He had just discovered a video of me licking my friend’s pussy, and then to walk into the kitchen and find me naked, waiting for him.

I felt scared. Like I had lost my footing on the ice and I was out of control. I started walking, leaving my towel on the kitchen floor. I didn’t know where my feet were taking me. It was like sleepwalking and when I woke up I was standing in my parents’ bedroom.

His laptop wasn’t there. He had taken it with him when he rushed out the front door. I sat down at the little desk in the corner of his room. The cheap fabric on the chair was scratchy and uncomfortable against my bare bottom. I was staring out the window, wondering if my Dad would try to contact Lisa to ask her about the video, when my foot touched a wet spot on the floor.

I pulled back instinctively, but then dabbed at the carpet under his desk with my toe. I had seen enough cum stains in just the past few weeks to know what the dark spots on the rug meant. My Dad had jacked off watching my video. My heart started thumping in my chest. Then I saw it on the side of the desk; a gleaming white pearl against the dark cherry wood. It was still wet when I scooped it up with my finger. I stared at it for a long moment, and then I put my finger to my lips and tasted my Dad’s cum for the first time.

I was hiding a camera in the air vent in the corner of my parents’ room when my phone buzzed. It was Lisa. She wanted me to tie her up in room 311 and find men to fuck her. I was surprised. After finding the cum, I was sure my Dad would call or text her. I imagined he was actually fucking her while I was wiring his room.

I finished with the camera, and then I met Lisa at the hotel. Within an hour I found a forty-six-year-old MWM who looked like he might pass out when he saw what was waiting for him on the bed. While he fucked Lisa, I scheduled two guys who were cool with double-teaming her.

I relaxed in the chair by the window and used my glass cock while I watched Married-White-Guy fuck my friend. I was struggling with the next steps of this fuzzy idea that was trying to work itself into a plan. My Dad had a video of me having sex with a girl he fucked, and might possibly still be fucking. Was he watching the video while I masturbated and whored his lover out? I wondered what was going through his mind.

I think he knew I wasn’t a virgin, but did he think I was a lesbian now? Sex wasn’t something I talked about with my Dad, but Mom knew I wasn’t a virgin or a lesbian. When I started having sex she put me on birth control. Did she tell him I was fucking boys? Would he have been able to figure it out on his own, or was he naïve enough to think his little girl was still a virgin? He knew Jamie was shooting porn. Could he imagine that I was following right in her footsteps?

When MWM was ready, I climbed on top of Lisa’s naked body and let him pull his cock from her pussy and squirt his jizz into my mouth. I rolled over and shared it with Lisa, kissing her open lips while he moved his still hard dick back and forth from her pussy to mine. He blew another load on my ass before he left, and I barely had time to clean up before the duo showed up. I helped them get started with dueling blowjobs, but then I turned them over to Lisa and went back to my chair. I was absentmindedly playing with my glass cock and sifting through ideas in my head when the two guys did something to catch my attention.

“Oh my God, that is so crazy!” I gasped, watching the two of them stuff both their cocks into Lisa’s pussy at the same time, “I have to get a picture of this.”

“Take one for me, too,” Lisa whimpered from behind the blindfold. I snapped several shots with my phone then used video with hers. I was holding it about a foot from her over-stuffed cunt when her phone buzzed in my hand. I recorded for about thirty seconds, touching the guys’ dicks and massaging their balls while they were crammed together inside her. Then I climbed back into my chair, letting them get on with things.

A name didn’t pop up with the text on Lisa’s phone, but I recognized my Dad’s number. It was what I had been expecting, but my hand still trembled when I opened the message.

I need to see you.

That was all it said. I was tempted to text him back, tempted to send him the video I had just recorded, but suddenly the fuzzy idea in my brain was taking shape. I stared at Lisa, bound and blindfolded while two strangers indulged in her young body. It was amazing how the loss of two senses, sight and touch, could alter the world around you. Lisa loved being lost in a sexual limbo. She was completely vulnerable and at the mercy of the people on the other side of the blindfold.

I watched her twist and turn, her back arching, her entire vocabulary reduced to the words “yes” and “more.” Her thighs were wet with her own cum while one or both of the men’s cum oozed out around their cocks. I walked over and slid my finger between their thrusting shafts, and then put it to my lips, tasting their honey but remembering my Dad’s, scraped from the side of his dresser. And just like that, the pieces suddenly fell into place and I had a plan. I bent down and kissed the spot where their cocks slid together inside my friend, letting my tongue show my excitement.

***

“How many times have you fucked my Dad?” I whispered to Lisa while I licked both men’s cum from her lips and cheeks. They were gone but she was still tied and blindfolded while I cleaned her up.

“What?” she gasped, her body tensing beneath me.

“Was it just the one time at the poker game, or have you been fucking him since then?” I asked calmly, though my heart was racing.

“Kaley…” she whimpered, struggling against the cuffs. I could tell from the fear in her voice that it was more than just the poker game.

“Does he fuck you at my house?” I asked, my voice soft, my lips brushing her ear.

“I didn’t mean for it to happen,” she cried, “Please untie me.”

“I will,” I said, kissing her lips, “But first you’re going to tell me everything, and then you’re going to promise to do whatever I tell you.”

***

I didn’t tell Lisa my plan, only what I wanted her to do next. I let her know that I had hours of video of her fucking strange men in my bedroom as well as room 311, so it was easy controlling her. Her parents were strict Catholics and the thought of them finding out their daughter had become a fuck toy for men on Craig’s List was unthinkable to Lisa.

I showed her the text from my Dad. She was sure I was going to tell her to text back that she never wanted to see him again, and just stared at me with her mouth open when I ordered her to make a date with him. She was confused and maybe a little scared, but she was also turned on. She admitted that she had been fucking my Dad on and off ever since the poker game, but that each time they fucked he would swear that it was the last. A month later he would call her again though, or she would simply show up at our house when she knew he was alone. He tried but he could never resist her.

Dad texted back and told Lisa to come to our house on Friday night. Mom was working a late shift at the hospital and I would be working at the hotel, or so he thought. It was a simple thing to pretend to leave for work but hide in the basement instead. I had my laptop and the cameras were all in place. I could see everything that was happening the moment Lisa showed up in her miniskirt with her bag over her shoulder.

The plan went off kilter almost immediately. Neither Lisa nor I expected my Dad to be so aggressive, but the moment Lisa stepped through the front door, he grabbed her, spun her around, and pinned her against the door. He jerked her skirt up and simply tore her panties off in one violent thrust. Then his cock was out and he was fucking her hard and fast from behind.

It was frightening and intense and unimaginably erotic to witness. I was dressed in shorts and a t-shirt watching them on the computer in the basement, and I quickly pulled my clothes off and tucked my fingers into my wet pussy. I could hear Lisa’s voice from the stairs. It was a mix of fear and ecstasy. On my computer, I could see his mouth next to her ear, but I couldn’t tell if he was speaking to her or simply growling as he fucked her like a beast.

I dug my fingers into my cunt and thought about the cum splashed against the side of his desk. He had had to wait three day after discovering my video, and in that time I noticed that he hardly looked at me, and would find an excuse to leave the room when I entered. I snuck on to his laptop while he and Mom were at the grocery store, and found not only my video there, but also two more Hustler videos starring my sister, Jamie. We were driving our father out of his mind, and Lisa was on the receiving end of his madness.

“Aaaaaaagh!” Lisa cried out, her body melting into orgasmic bliss at the tip of my father’s cock. He bounced his hips hard against her ass, grunting and swearing until the two of them collapsed in a heap on the floor.

I simply sat in front of my computer and watched them, my naked body shivering slightly. I wasn’t sure what to do now that my father had shredded my script. For a long time they just lay there on the floor, panting and exhausted. I was sure my opportunity was lost, until Lisa rolled my father onto his back and took his cock in her mouth. He looked dazed and confused, like he had lost his footing and wasn’t sure how he had ended up on the floor, but it was as if Lisa was performing some pornographic version of CPR on him, and with each bob of her head up and down the length of his cock, he seemed to be reviving.

I leaned closer to the screen wanting to hear what Lisa was saying to him. Whatever it was, it was working. She tugged his pants down his thighs and he sat up and let her pull off his shirt. He lay back down, naked, and watched Lisa take off her clothes. When she was naked, she picked up her bag and held out her hand. My Dad took it and she helped him to his feet. He kissed her softly, and then he lifted her up. Her legs wrapped around his hips and he slowly lowered her down onto his cock. She hugged her naked body to his and he carried her and her bag upstairs.

I grabbed my laptop and followed. I reached the main floor where their clothes were strewn about just as they entered my bedroom. I stared at the video display on my monitor watching eagerly as Lisa salvaged my original plan. I crept slowly up the stairs, wishing I could hear what she was saying to him.

He was reluctant to put the blindfold on. I knew it was a long shot. My Dad wouldn’t share the same exhilarating sensation Lisa and I felt by making ourselves vulnerable, but after his eruption at the front door, he seemed almost lost. Lisa was in charge now and it only took a little prodding to get the mask over his eyes. He was tense lying back in my bed, but Lisa relaxed him with her tongue. He didn’t resist when she lifted his arms over his head, and only laughed when she cuffed him to the headboard.

“Um, exactly what kind of game is this?” he asked, chuckling nervously. I was standing right outside my bedroom door and could hear him clearly.

“Relax,” Lisa said, recalling my own words to her, “You’re gonna love it.” She almost gasped when she turned and saw me standing in the doorway. She had done as she was told, blinding my Dad and binding him to my bed, but that was as much of the plan as she knew. Her mouth hung open and I held my finger to my lips as her eyes took in my naked body. There was fear and excitement in her expression and she had to shake herself as if trying to wake from a dream.

“If someone comes home…” Dad worried out loud.

“Kaley’s at work until ten,” Lisa reminded him, her eyes still locked on me, “We have all night.” I motioned for her to move and she slid from the bed, stepping back and making room for me. I climbed up between my Dad’s spread legs and gave Lisa one last look. She just stood there, shocked, repulsed, and excited by what she was about to witness.

“Mmm,” Dad sighed, feeling my hands slowly sliding up the length of his thighs. I was trembling slightly and I swallowed hard to find the moisture in my mouth. I leaned forward on my knees, letting my hands move to the sides of his hips, up and around and over his hard abs. My blonde hair fell forward tickling his thighs and hips, and I bent lower, breathing him in. I recognized his familiar scent mixed with the tang of Lisa’s pussy. “Fuck,” he muttered, shifting slightly as I pushed my tongue out and dragged the tip up the thick vein bulging from his cock. My Daddy’s cock.

“Mmm, Daddy,” I purred, and I pressed my lips to his hot flesh, kissing the tiny V that joined the bulging vein to the spongy purple cap on top of his dick.

“Yes,” he moaned, lifting his hips. Lisa and I shared the same girlish teenage voice, indistinguishable to my Dad from behind the mask. I pepper his thick shaft with kisses, and then I caught the tip between my lips and drew him into my mouth. “Fuck yes,” he cried, and I was doing it. I was sucking my father’s cock.

“Yes, Daddy,” I hummed, my lips vibrating over the swollen tip. Then I plunged my mouth down his hard length, cupping his soft balls and stroking the base of his cock. I almost came just by sucking him, just by hearing the sounds I was forcing from his body. He twisted and pushed his cock into my mouth, slowly fucking my face while I milked him with my lips and bathed him with my tongue.

“Fuck, Baby, you’re gonna make me cum,” he finally chocked, and I lifted my mouth from his cock.

“I want to taste you, Daddy,” I panted, “Cum in my mouth.”

“Oh fuck!” he growled, lifting his hips and pushing his cock to the back of my throat, “Aaaaaagh!” The hot seed burst from the tip of his dick and I let it fill my mouth, savoring his sweetness and thirsting for more. I swished it around his pulsing tool, bathing him with my tongue before I finally lifted my head. I swallowed his cum, my eyes closed and my head thrown back like I had been treated to the nectar of the gods. When I opened my eyes, I was looking into Lisa’s face. She was still standing there with her jaw hanging open. I just ignored her. I didn’t want her to be here for this, but I needed her.

“Daddy,” I purred, sliding up his body and pressing my naked tits into his bare chest.

“Oh my God, Baby,” he panted, and I kissed his mouth, something I’d done a thousand times, but never like this. Our lips parted and our tongues danced and we breathed each other in. I pressed him into the mattress with my body, feeling his hard cock wedged between us and rubbing against my belly.

“You’re still hard, Daddy,” I grinned, reaching down between us and taking him in my hand.

“Fuck yes,” he groaned, his lips at my neck.

“Do you like me calling you Daddy?” I asked, gently tugging on his hot flesh.

“Fuck yes,” he sighed, his voice almost pleading and desperate.

“Did you like watching me fuck Kaley?” I breathed into his ear.

“Yes,” he finally gasped after taking several breathes.

“Does it excite you knowing what a slut your daughter is?” I said, tormenting him.

“Yes,” he confessed, and I could tell he hated himself for the truth. I rubbed his cock against my pussy, both loving and hating him, and knowing that I would hate myself when this was over.

“She loves to fuck, you know?” I hissed, twisting the knife in deeper, “She fucks like a whore. She fucks grown men, older than you. She fucks complete strangers. Do you want to see that? Do you want to see your daughter get fucked like a whore? I can show you the videos.” I could feel his heart hammering inside his chest and his cock throbbed in my hand.

“Yes,” he pleaded, “Yes.”

“She would fuck you if you wanted to,” I said, positioning the tip of his cock between my dripping pussy lips, “Do you want to fuck her? Do you want to fuck Kaley? Do you want to fuck your daughter, Daddy?”

“Yes,” he cried, and I pushed my cunt down onto his hard flesh, letting him fill me up.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” I begged, clinging to his body, and he thrust his hips upward and drove his cock in and out of me. “Yes, Daddy!” I cried again and again. I pushed myself up with my hands on his chest, and I rocked my cunt hard, fucking my Daddy.

***

I was right about hating myself after. It wasn’t immediate. I came hard three times before he filled my cunt with his cum. For a long time we just lay there, panting and clinging to each other.

“Shit, Lisa,” he finally gasped, breaking the spell. I had just fucked my Dad, but behind the blindfold, he had just fucked his daughter’s friend. The role-play was convincing, but for him it was still just role-play. I let his cock slip from between my legs and I climbed off my bed. Lisa was sitting in my chair with her legs spread and her fingers pressed into her clit.

“You can show him the videos,” I whispered in her ear, “But you will never tell him about this.” She was speechless as she stared up at me, and I simply left her there with my Dad. I didn’t come home that night. I texted my Mom that I was staying at a friend’s after work. I went to room 311, but I didn’t invite any men to fuck. I just curled up under the covers and slept.

It was close to dinnertime on Saturday when I finally came home. Mom was upset, not with me though. She said Dad had gotten into a fight with Jason and beat him up pretty bad. A terrifying chill shot up my spine. I had told Lisa to show my Dad the videos of me fucking. A lot of those videos involved Jason.

“He went up to the cabin to cool off,” Mom said. The cabin was up at the lake. It actually belonged to Dad’s boss, but he let us use it during the summers when he wasn’t using it.

I got out my phone and texted Lisa.

Are you with my Dad?

I waited, and then…

Yes

You didn’t tell him about last night did you?

No

Are you watching the videos?

Yes

I ate dinner with my Mom, or tried to at least. I had no appetite and I couldn’t look at her without a feeling of suffocating guilt and regret. I started to understand how much of a mess I had created and how much pain this could cause her.

“I’m going to spend the night at Lisa’s,” I lied, clearing my plate from the table. I just needed to get out of there.

“You were out all night last night,” she reminded me. I just shrugged. She frowned, but didn’t have any fight in her. “Go ahead,” she said.

My plan was to simply go hide away in room 311 again, but when I got there my key card wouldn’t work. I knew it was because of the beating my Dad gave Jason. It looked like my hotel job was done for the summer. I could have just called up one of my friends and spent the night at her house, but my head was swimming with thoughts of me fucking my Dad and my Dad fucking Lisa. He was watching my videos at that very moment, learning every nasty little secret about me. I had changed everything, and there was no going back.

What I needed was to get out of my head. What I did was go to Craig’s List. I found a post for a bachelor party. There were eight guys and the strippers they hired didn’t show so they were looking for a last minute replacement to entertain them.

“Do you allow touching?” the best man asked me over the phone.

“You can pretty much do what you want with me,” I assured him. I got the job, and an hour later eight hard cocks to keep me distracted.

***

I was tired and sore when I woke up next to the groom in the morning. I climbed out of bed trying not to wake him. Some of the guys were still passed out in the next room. I tiptoed around collecting my clothes and snuck out before any of them woke up.

Dad still wasn’t home when I got back. Mom was working out in the yard. I went up to my room and started to cry. I had made a mess of everything, and I couldn’t imagine what was going to happen when my Dad got home. I suddenly ripped the sheets from my bed, the sheets that I had fucked my own father on. Then I went to my closet and grabbed everything hidden there, the cuffs, the blindfold, the glass cock and the strap-on. I threw them into a box along with the clothes I bought whoring myself out.

The box was so heavy that the bottom tore out when I tried to lift it. Where was I going to take it anyway? I couldn’t just put it out with the trash without my Mom seeing it. My Mom. I fucked my Mom’s husband! I kicked the box and started throwing the clothes around the room working myself into a fit before I collapsed on my bed. I just lay there sobbing until I felt my body drifting and I fell asleep.

I could hear voices downstairs. I opened my eyes. It was getting dark outside and I had slept most of the day. I sat up on my bed, rubbing my eyes and listening. I recognized my Dad’s voice. Some of the fear of my panic attack stirred in my tummy, but I was too exhausted to let it overwhelm me again.

I turned on my computer. The house was still wired with my cameras and I wanted to see what condition my Dad was in before I went downstairs, if I ever went downstairs again, that is. A part of me would have been happy to hide up here forever.

Before I pulled up the cameras though, I noticed a new video had been recorded form last night. I had left the motion sensors on, so there was probably six hours of my Mom watching Sex & The City reruns. I grabbed the video to drag it to the trashcan, but my finger slipped on the mouse and it popped open. My Mom wasn’t watching Sex & The City, but she was having sex.

“Oh my God,” I gasped. Was there a single member of my family that wasn’t completely depraved? My Mom had the house to herself for one night and she was cheating on my Dad with not just one guy, but two. I recognized one of the men immediately. His name was Ryan. He was a nurse at the hospital where Mom worked. He was beautiful, tall and muscular with charcoal skin. I met him once when I went to see Mom at the hospital. I masturbated that night imagining the pleasures that his black cock could provide. Mom didn’t have to imagine the pleasures. She experienced it first hand last night in our living room.

I didn’t know the guy whose dick she was sucking while Ryan fucked her from behind. He was taller than Ryan with creamy mocha skin and a cock that made me wet my lips despite myself. Both guys were young, barely in their twenties. My Mom was thirty-seven, but she never had trouble attracting the attention of men. She was referred to as “The MILF” among my friends, and any one of the sixteen-year-old boys I dated would have given a limb for the chance to fuck her.

I watched the two boys fuck my Mom on my laptop, and the fear and loathing that had been bubbling inside me for the past two days turned into something else. I was angry, angry with my Mom and angry with my Dad. They were both sneaking around cheating on each other and I had made myself sick worrying about hurting them. I was done with it. If my Mom could cheat on my Dad and he could fuck my best friend, then I was going to do what I wanted, and the first thing I wanted was to fuck my Dad. Not while he was blindfolded and thinking he was caught up in some kinky role-play with his fifteen-year-old girlfriend, but with him looking me directly in the eye while he fucked me. I knew he wanted me, he told me himself. And now it was going to happen for real, and I didn’t give a shit about betraying my Mom.

As if she could somehow sense what I was feeling, a great cry of anguish echoed through the house. I sat up and listened. Something was happening. Mom was definitely crying downstairs. My tummy tightened up again with fear. I closed the video on my laptop and switched to the camera in the living room. Mom was pacing back and forth, crying with her hands to her face. Dad sat on the edge of the sofa with his head in his hands looking distraught. Standing in the middle of the room with her hands folded across her chest was my sister, Jamie.

I jumped out of bed. I was at the foot of the stairs before I could hear their voices clearly. I stopped there and listened.

“What about school?” Mom sobbed.

“With the money I make in one year, I can pay for all of my school,” Jamie argued.

“What kind of job are you going to get when people find out you’re doing porn?” Mom bellowed.

“I’m going to write mother,” Jamie said, “I’m not go to work for anyone but me.”

“I just don’t understand how you could have even considered this,” Mom cried, “What on earth possessed you to start doing porn?”

“I told you,” Jamie pleaded, “It just sort of happened.”

“Making porn doesn’t just sort of happen,” Mom snapped.

Standing at the foot of the stairs, I thought about all the porn on my Dad’s computer that Jamie and I watched. Did Mom even know it was there? She seemed clueless that her daughters had been brought up on a steady diet of porn, and I was certain she didn’t know about the videos Jamie made before she went off to college.

Knowing what I knew about my sister, it seemed inevitable that she would get into porn. I planned on doing the same when I turned eighteen. How would my mother handle that, having both her daughters making porn for a living? What would our father think? While Mom and Jamie sparred back and forth, he simply sat at the end of the couch with his head in his hands. I was the only one that knew he was already a fan of Jamie’s work.

“I’m doing this whether I have your support or not,” Jamie told Mom, “But I really do want you both to be okay with this decision.”

“How can I be okay with this?” Mom sobbed.

“Dad?” Jamie said, turning to our father.

“Your Mom and I need to talk about this,” he said, still looking determinedly at the carpet between his feet. Jamie left them alone and found me waiting for her. We went downstairs to her old bedroom. We could still hear Mom crying while we talked.

“You heard?” she asked me.

“Ya,” I said.

“Do you think I’m some horrible person?” she asked, looking like she might start crying.

“No,” I said, and I asked her how she started doing porn, trying not to sound too eager. She told me it was because of her journalism class. She was given an assignment to go out and find a story. She wanted to do something big that would distinguish her in the class.

There was a debate going on at the university about an ad that had been posted in the school paper looking for girls interested in doing porn. Most of the debate focused on whether or not the school paper should be selling ad space to pornographers, and several of the students in Jamie’s freshman journalism class were writing about that. Jamie decided to take a different angle on the subject, however. She wanted to investigate the actual porn that these girls were being invited to make.

She called the number in the ad and scheduled an audition. Her plan was to document the experience right up to the point of actually accepting the job and doing porn. She didn’t go into details, but basically when she reached that point, instead of saying “No, I changed my mind,” she shot her first “professional” porn scene.

“Did you like it?” I asked, sounding too excited.

“I loved it,” Jamie admitted with a sly grin. I had a million more questions for her, but before I could ask any of them, Dad was calling for Jamie to come upstairs. I ate pizza in my room while they talked. Mom wanted to keep everything from me to protect my innocence. I felt a little better about things, watching them on my computer, when I saw that Mom had finally stopped crying. They were still talking when I fell asleep.

The house was dark and quiet when I woke up. My alarm clock read 1:07 am. I slipped out of bed and padded across the hall on bare feet to use the bathroom. When I finished, I stepped back into the hallway and noticed that Mom and Dad’s bedroom door was open. I tiptoed to the door and peaked inside. Mom was wrapped up in the sheets on her side of the bed snoring softly. On the nightstand next to her, I recognized the bottle of sleeping pills she used when they messed around with her schedule at work. Dad’s side of the bed was empty.

My heart was suddenly thumping in my chest. I stood and listened in the darkness, but all I could hear was my own pulse racing in my ears. I turned on shaky knees and crept to the stairs. My feet moved silently as I made my way through the house.

I don’t know why they left the door open. Maybe they thought it would be easier to hear someone coming down the stairs. They didn’t hear me though, and I stood outside the door and watched my Dad fuck my sister. It looked like they had been at it for a while. The room was hot and they were both sweating. Jamie was on her knees with her head in her pillow and her ass in the air. Dad gripped her cheeks and slid his cock in and out of her.

I was wearing a t-shirt and panties. I pushed the panties down my legs and my fingers into my pussy. I nearly came when Dad grunted and thrust his cock into the hilt, shooting his load into my sister’s pussy. He collapsed on top of her and the two of them lay there for a long time, panting and moaning. He kissed her neck and shoulders and they whispered things to each other that I couldn’t hear. I stepped back from the door when Dad finally climbed off of her.

The small lamp on the nightstand clicked off and the room went dark. Dad pulled his robe over his shoulders, closing the door silently behind him. Then he turned and saw me standing there in the hall.

For a full minute we just stood there staring at each other. There was a moment of shock in his expression, but it was quickly replaced by a steely reserve. I moved first, grabbing the hem of my t-shirt and pulling it up over my head. I let it fall to the floor and Dad let the front of his robe open. His cock was semi-hard and glistening with my sister’s cum.

He took a step towards me. My naked body was trembling. He reached forward and gently caressed my breast. I touched his hip, inching closer to him. His hand moved to my neck and he tilted my head back. He kissed me and I pressed my body to his.

“I love you, Baby,” he whispered.

“I love you, Daddy,” I breathed, and then I sank to my knees and took his cock in my mouth. In its semi-hard condition, I could fit his entire penis in my mouth. I pushed my lips to the base and savored the strong seasoning of my sister’s juices. He hardened almost immediately, the tip of his cock pushing at the back of my throat and forcing my lips back up his thick shaft.

“Oh fuck, Baby,” he sighed, “You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this.” I stroked his cock above my face, while I sucked his balls. He ran his fingers through my hair and pushed his dick back into my mouth, fucking it slowly.

“Oh my God!” Jamie gasped when she pulled open the door. She was standing there naked, looking down at me with wide, startled eyes.

“It’s okay,” Dad whispered, and he reached out and took Jamie’s hand. “Come here,” he said to me, slipping his cock from my mouth and helping me to my feet. He held us both to him for a second, looking uncertain about what to do or say. “Let’s go inside and talk,” he finally suggested, and he led us into Jamie’s room and closed the door behind us.

We didn’t talk. We just stood there in awkward silence until I suggested we share Dad’s cock. “Here,” I said, simply getting on my knees and taking him in my mouth. I took Jamie’s hand, pulled her down next to me, and offered him to her. She hesitated, but then pushed her lips down his shaft until they touched my fingers. We passed him back and forth at first, and then we sandwiched his meat between our lips and shared our first kiss at the tip of our Dad’s cock.

“Mmm,” I sighed into my sister’s open mouth while she pressed two fingers into my pussy.

“Here,” Dad said, and he pulled us both to our feet. With a hand on each of our asses, he held us to him, kissing Jamie and then me. The three of us climbed up onto Jamie’s bed and she pushed me down onto my back.

“I’ve already had a turn,” she said, pulling my legs apart. She held Dad’s dick and guided it to my dripping slit. All three of us watched with eager eyes while my Daddy pushed his cock inside me.

“Oh my God,” Dad moaned, thinking he was penetrating me for the first time.

“That is so hot,” Jamie panted, running her fingers over the junction where Dad’s cock became my pussy.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” I sighed, wrapping my legs around his hips and relaxing back into the soft mattress. He hunched forward, covering me with his strong body and kissing me deeply. I moaned into his open mouth as he bucked his hips and fucked me.

“This is so fucking hot,” Jamie repeated. Dad sat up and pulled his cock free for her to suck, and then she pushed it back inside of me.

“Here,” I said, taking my sister’s hand. I pulled her to me until she was straddling my face. I feasted on her pussy in a sixty-nine while she took turns with my pussy and Dad’s cock. His cum was still fresh inside here and I squeezed her ass and sucked the melted pearls from her pink lips. He shot another load into my pussy and Jamie did the same, sucking his seed from my cunt and then pulling me into her arms to share it in a kiss.

“This is fucking heaven,” Dad exclaimed, stroking his cock while he watched his daughters kiss and lick each other from head to toe.

“Fuck us, Daddy,” Jamie smiled, and she pulled me on top of her kissing my mouth with our tits mashed together. Dad climbed between our legs and pushed his cock into my pussy, fucking me slowly, and the switched to Jamie’s.

“I never want this to end,” I whispered to Jamie while she kissed my neck and squeezed my ass. It didn’t end until about four in the morning when we had nearly exhausted the possible combinations that a father and his two daughters could twist themselves into.

“We better get back upstairs before your Mom wakes up,” Dad yawned.

“What are we going to do about Mom?” Jamie asked.

“I don’t know,” Dad sighed, “I don’t know how any of this is going to work.”

***

It was almost two years later when I shot my first professional, or rather, legitimate porn scene. It was on the day of my eighteenth birthday in fact. It was a take on those mother-teaches-daughter pornos where a Mom shows her daughter how to please a man, but this time it was my sister Jamie, the established porn star, introducing her baby sister to the world of porn while our mother supervised us both.

“That’s it girls,” Mom coached while Jamie and I shared a ten-inch black cock. All three of us would take turns with the porn star’s prodigious talent, but there were laws that limited how much contact we could have with each other, at least on camera.

This wasn’t Mom’s first legitimate video. It was a follow up to the one she had already done with Jamie where my sister introduced our Mom to her first porn-star-cock, at least on camera anyway. Dad directed that video too. He’d been directing all of Jamie’s videos for over a year now, ever since we figured out how to include Mom in our secret.

I was the one who came up with the idea. I showed Dad and Jamie the video of Mom and the two boys from work. Dad was upset at first, but Jamie and I told him to stop being such a hypocrite. Mom was still not happy about Jamie’s choice of career, so I suggested Jamie use some of her porn money, which she had lots of now, to take Mom on a vacation so they could bond.

She didn’t tell Mom that the club they were going to in the Bahamas was called Hedonism, and that it was mainly for swingers and wild orgies. Technically you had to be twenty-one to stay at the club, but Jamie was a porn star and had lots of connections that could get her in. She got Mom drunk on her first afternoon there, and by nightfall, they were sharing a bed with three Jamaican black boys who had helped carry their bags to the room when they checked in. Mom liked the young black boys.

By the third night of their getaway, Jamie had Mom blindfolded and tied to a pole in a room full of people while she fucked her with a strap-on. A group of men lined up to take their turn, and my Dad was one of them. I was the only girl in line. Jamie made some deals with her porn connections to get a sixteen year old into the club. It involved my Dad and I shooting a video for some “private collectors” and me and Jamie spending the night with some “important business clients” and the club owner.

Mom was oblivious to our presence at the club until Dad whispered something in her ear while I was fucking her with Jamie’s strap-on. She had a mini-freak out, but hardly anyone noticed since she was tied up and could barely move. There was some crying and yelling when we got back to the room though, and Jamie had to calm Mom down with some weed

It still wasn’t easy. Mom was going trough the same emotional roller coaster ride of guilt and anger and confusion that I went through. It wasn’t until we were back at home and Jamie was back in LA, that Mom was finally able to watch Dad fuck me. Once that happened though, everything clicked. The three of us started sharing the same bed after that night, and we eventually moved to LA when Dad started directing Jamie’s videos.

He’s pretty good actually, but I think Mom is better. The same day I shot my first legit porn with Mom and Jamie on my eighteenth birthday, we shot a second one where Mom and Dad traded rolls. It was her first time directing while he played the Dad who takes his daughter to an acting audition that turns out to be porn. I couldn’t fuck him on camera, but he watched while five guys fucked his little girl. Mom added a nice feminine touch to the way it was shot.

I’m adding my own feminine touch to my next project. It’s pretty ambitious. A feature length porno about a girl who gets a job as a Night Auditor in a hotel and ends up becoming a whore, fucking her father, and then becoming a porn star. I’m writing the script now and my Dad thinks I should direct it as well. I’ll have to let you know when it comes out. I think you’ll like it.

First of all, I would like to thank all of my fans for being so patient. Almost an year had past by since I had written my last story. But if you haven't read any of my last ones, please do. Otherwise you might find yourself lost in this one.

My first story -"Hot Doctor Ashlynn"

First installment of this series -"Back to School"

Second installment of this series -"Back to School- Part 2 (Night Out)"

This is the longest story I had ever written, but I promise you it's worth it.

I had put a lot of effort into this story, so feedback would be greatly appreciated. Thank you and enjoy the story ;)

 

 

It was the middle of October. I could hear soft drips of rain falling all around me. It was around two in the morning and the rain was starting to die down.

    I slowly flexed my fingers trying to get the stiffness out of my joints. I was writing a song for the school’s talent show. I had been spending these couple of nights wide awake, struggling to write it. My thoughts were a blank, and I hoped that the rain would give me some sort of inspiration.

    And luckily, after three longs days of staying up late, lyrics flowed from my mind onto the paper effortlessly.

    I had only a week to write a few songs before the school had the auditions. The winner of the talent show had the opportunity to get noticed by important people that funded our school.

    I took a short break and took in the sight from my patio. The rain made the street lights reflect on the pavement. Giving them an eerie glow. The trees were completely bare as they prepared for another winter, and their wet, colorful leaves were strewn randomly across the neighborhood. Most people say rain is depressing. But to me, it looked beautiful. It gave me the inspiration I needed to write. The rain washed away the city's true façade and replaced it with glowing streets of orange and white.

    I take in a fair amount of cool fresh air, then continued writing. It was easy for me to become obsessed with it, and I wouldn't stop till I was sure that it was perfect. But soon enough, fatigue got the better of me, making my eyes heavier by the minute. I gave my work one last quick overview then headed off to bed.  

 

 

The next morning I awoke to the sound of loud knocking at my door. I glanced at the clock on the right side of my bed. Twelve O' clock. Four hours later than the usual time I get up.

    "I'm coming!" I called, sauntering my way downstairs.

     I was too exhausted. I wasn’t in the mood for any visitors. Taking a nice cold shower would defiantly perk me up, so I made quick mental note to do that later.

    “What’s up Dave?” Michael asked, once I answered the door.

     Michael was a close friend of mine. We’ve known each other for at least three years. Since I was fourteen. Even though he was a year younger than me, he was a lot taller. He was about 5' 8" while I was 5' 6". So it seemed like he was older than me. He was a real humorist, which is why we became instant friends. He was always the life of the party and was a lot more outgoing than I was. He was the sort of person you would want to have as a friend.

     He had recently cut his afro looking hair down to just a few inches, and it took me a while getting used to recognizing him. He seemed a lot shorter now. He had light-dark skin and was wearing a bright green t-shirt with brownish shorts. Considering the weather we had- which was up to ninety degrees- I'm surprised he wasn't nude. Even though it was October, it was still pretty hot outside.

    "Hey." I replied plainly. He stared at me concerned.

    "You okay? You look like you've seen a ghost." He asked without his usual sarcastic tone. He seemed genuinely worried.

    "I'm alright. Just a little tired." I said, downplaying my actual fatigue. He frowned.

    “You're still staying up late trying to write those songs again, aren’t you?” He scolded.

    “I told you that we would help with most of it. So take it easy.”

    “Yeah I know.... I’m just nervous.” I explained.

    “Don’t worry. We’ll be great.” He assured me, tapping me on the shoulder.

   

    Mike was part of my band, Illumination. There were five of us, Me, Michael, Nicholas, Adam, and Mason.

    Michael was our rapper. He came up with great lyrics, so Mike and I were the main songwriters for the band. He was also the backup singer along with Nick.

    Nicholas was the guitarist and he was really good at it. Every time I see him play, it made me want to learn how to play the guitar. Honestly, I wasn't that good with it.

     Mason was our bass guitarist. Most of the music he writes had a blues/jazz vibe to it. And he could make it fit into any song we came up with. No matter what genre it was. His role in our band defined us. Because Mason had brought a different kind of sound that separated us from everyone else. He was basically the backbone of Illumination.

    Adam was our drummer. The tempo he kept throughout a song, without even getting tired, was unbelievable. He kept us on track, not only with his steady beat of drums, but by his constant bitching. Mostly at me, because I'm more of a soft, romantic kind of piano player. And when we played an upbeat song, he would scold me, "You're going too slow!"

     He was right most of the time. Other times he would say it, just to tick me off. Even though he was an asshole sometimes, he was a really good friend.

    And last but not least, David -Me- was the band's main singer, songwriter, and pianist. I usually played the piano while I sang, on most of the songs we've wrote. Michael and Adam helped me write the song's melodies, which had to be really catchy, so it was difficult to do it alone.    

    We formed the band just two years ago.

    Back then it was only Michael, Nick, and I. We've had the idea of starting a band, but we needed more members. Luckily, we had met Adam and Mason an year later, after enrolling in Washington High; on a school field trip. We’ve all been close friends ever since.

    We practiced at my house on the weekends, since my house was huge and all. But lately, we've been having them more frequently; getting ready for the talent show. It meant a big deal to us. We've all had the dream of becoming famous musicians one day. And this was the first big opportunity that we've gotten.  

   

    "Yeah, you’re right. Come in. Let me take a quick shower so I can wake up." I said showing him in.

    "You can watch T.V. or something until I get out." I suggested, pointing at the remote.

   

    My house was pretty big. There were five bedrooms in all. Three of them were upstairs, which belonged to my parents and I. With the remaining room being an exercise room. And the other two rooms were downstairs. One of them was used as a guest room, and the other was a HUGE room that my parents let me use for a studio. It wasn't a "professional" studio, it was more like a Rec room. I usually spent more time in that room than I do in my own.

   

    "Your parents still in Minnesota?" Mike asked, making himself comfortable on the sectional couch.

   

    Our living room was pretty big too. A 32 inch flat screen T.V. hung from the wall, while three couches sat around it. A loveseat, a sectional, and the chair my dad always loved to sit on when he watched a football game.

   

    "Yeah. They said they might be back in three days. Snowstorm held them up." I replied, heading for the shower.

    My parents had went to visit some relatives in Minnesota. They trusted me enough to leave me here. It's not like I didn't want to go, but I had too much on my plate. With state testing and the talent show to balance out, staying home was the best option right now. Besides, I would go next month for my cousin's birthday anyway.

    I was half way toward the bathroom, which was past the living room, until Mike called, "Mind if I invite a couple people over?"

    "Yeah, whatever!" I replied, not taking notice to his question. I was too preoccupied with my thoughts.

    What did he say? I asked myself once I closed the door behind me. I figured it wasn't important and stripped my clothes off.

     I took a quick glance in the mirror. My light brown hair was a little messy, but that's how I usually styled it. My hazel eyes were somewhat red from waking up and my face was pale. I looked wasted. Mike was right. I do need a break.

    I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. I had completely skipped breakfast. I rubbed it, thinking as if the hunger would go away magically. I had a small six pack that I had been working on over the summer. I looked down at my shaved, uncircumcised cock. It was about 7 inches when it was fully erect and the girth was around 5 1/2 inches. I was pretty proud of it.

    After looking myself over, I adjusted the water and jumped in the shower. The cold water instantly woke me up.

   

    Half an hour later, I finished. Shit! I cursed at myself. I forgot to wash the towels. It had completely slipped my mind. I stood there for a second trying to come up with a solution. The stairs leading up to my room, was just past the living room. So I decided to make a run for it, hoping Mike wouldn't notice. I slowly peered out the bathroom door to check if the coast was clear. Once I was sure he was still in the living room, I sprinted.

     Mike was still sitting on the couch, watching T.V. with his back towards me.

    "Hey wait, there's someon-" He began, turning his head. But I ignored him and ran upstairs. I closed my bedroom door and rested my head against it. That was close. I thought. 

    "This is a really nice guitar. How much did your friend pay for it?" A girls voice asked behind me. My stomach tightened. I made myself turn in the direction it came from. There was a girl standing in the middle of my room, examining a Gibson guitar I had hung up on the wall.

    She seemed to be around my age, seventeen. She was wearing a bright orange t-shirt that pressed tightly against her body. Showing some cleavage of her perky D-cupped breasts. She was also wearing tight fitting blue jeans that clearly outlined the shape of her nice round ass. And I could just barley make out a thong. She twirled a lock of red hair around one of her fingers as she was fixated on my guitar. I was frozen in place from the shock.

    "Can't you hear m-" She began to ask irritated, but couldn't finish her sentence as she turned staring at my completely naked body.

    "No more towels." I explained stupidly.   

    "I-I'm so sorry. I thought you were Michael." She apologized softly, gaping at my cock.

    "I'm Jackie, a friend of his sister's. He called and asked if I wanted to hang out with a few friends today." She continued sheepishly, redirecting her gaze to my eyes.

    "He told me you played music and I wanted to see your instruments."

    We stood in awkward silence for a moment until she said, "I guess I'll let you get dressed then."

    "Yeah..." I agreed, unable to find anything else to add.

    She walked past me to the living room, but not before my peripheral vision caught a small grin spread across her face.

    I stood in front of a mirror hung up on the wall. I finally looked presentable. The redness from my eyes had completely disappeared and my face wasn't as pale anymore. I took some hair-gel and ruffled it into my hair. For some reason, I never liked having my hair too straight. After I was done with that, I reached in my almost empty closet and put on a white t-shirt. It seemed a little small because it pressed tightly against my abdomen, outlining some of my muscles. I had no other shirts to wear. So I had to make due with what I had for now. With my parents gone, I had to do all the washing. I hated it cause it took forever, but I knew that sooner or later, I'd run out of clean clothes. So I decided to wash everything tonight. I then slid on straight-legged blue jeans and made my way to the living room.

   

    "Whoa. Is this a party or something?" I asked cheerfully as I found Mike, Jackie, Nick, Mason, Adam, Adriana, and April sitting on the couches.

    Seeing all my friends quickly boosted my spirits.

    Nick scoffed playfully, "You can't throw a party, you're too lazy."

    "If it was a party, you wouldn't be invited." I joked with a grin.

    Everyone laughed.

    Nick sat in the middle of Mike and Jackie on the sectional couch. He was my age, but he could be real immature sometimes. Nick was the sort of guy who always had something clever to say. "A wise guy" I would call him. Mike and I had met him three years ago at school. "The three musketeers." He used to call us, before we had met Adam and Mason. It seemed cheesy, but it grew on us for a while. I was more closer to Michael and Nick than I was to Adam and Mason. Probably cause I've known them longer.

    Nick wore a light blue t-shirt with Hawaiian designed shorts. His blonde hair was styled straight forward, reminding me of a surfer's.

    "Hey, David. Michael called us. He said you looked down this morning so he to invited us over." Adriana told me.

    Adriana was my girlfriend. She went to our school- Washington High- and attended there for three years. The same year Mike, Nick, and I enrolled. She was funny, friendly, and almost perfect in every aspect of her personality. She never really noticed me for the first two years, but all that changed just last month when I asked her out. Well technically she asked me out, but I convinced myself otherwise. And on that same day, we had an incident with our health teacher, Ms. Star. But that's a whole other story.

    Anyway, she was one of the most beautiful girls I had ever seen. Adriana had light brown hair with red streaks of highlights. She styled her hair in curls that seemed humanly impossible to achieve, which would make me wonder how she would always have it so perfect. She wore a pink tank top, showing a fair amount of cleavage against her D cupped breasts, with shorts ending just above her knee, showing the never ending smoothness of her legs.

    "We can hang out here can't we?" Adriana asked, motioning me to sit next to her on the love seat. Her bright green eyes beamed at me. She was unimaginably beautiful in every way. And her eyes would especially stand out, leaving me speechless.

    "Yes, of course." I smiled reassuringly, sitting next to her.    

    "Hey lover boy. You know we're part of the band too, right?" Adam asked pointing an accusing finger at me.

    "I've been working on some of the lyrics too you know. If you keep staying up so late, you'll be too exhausted to perform."

    Adam sat on my dad's chair. He was the "tough guy" in the band. Even though he was my age, he thought he was tougher than me. He would get ticked off over the stupidest shit, but don't get me wrong, he was a good friend. If we ever got jumped at school or something, he would be there to back us up, no matter what. He wore a black shirt with a pair of jeans.

    He combed his fingers through his black short hair. It was crazy how fast his hair would grow. One week he would get his hair cut and the next two weeks he would have it down to his shoulders. So I was guessing he had just gotten a hair cut a day ago or so.

    "So have I." Mason chimed in, holding up a piece of paper filled with writing. He was squeezed at the end of the couch besides Jackie. He was always the optimistic, peacemaker type of person. Being the oldest at eighteen, he seemed like the adult. He had kept me from kicking Adam's ass one time, fighting over the T.V. remote. I know stupid right? He was dressed colourfully with a green shirt with a pair of blue shorts. His brown hair flowed down his forehead covering his right eye. He brushed it aside, examining my guilty face with both eyes now.

    "I know, Mike gave me that speech already... Sorry." I apologized softy. I guess they felt as if I had left them out.

    "Well, can I see what you all written so far then?" I asked.

    "We can go to your studio. But just to hang out, not write any songs. We came here to help you relax." Mason replied sternly.

    "I don't need to be treated like a baby." I said, rolling my eyes.

    "You have a studio?" April asked surprised. April was Adam's girlfriend. Even though he had just met her a month ago, she fit right in with the gang. I liked her, she was witty, smart, friendly. A great overall personality in general. She was wearing a bright red tank top covering up her DD breasts. Out of all the girls in the room, she was probably the bustiest. Along with the tank top, she wore a pair of shorts that were so short, I had mistaken them as underwear at first glance. She sat on Adam's lap, beaming at the idea that I had a "professional" studio.

    "Not a professional one. It's just a room where we practice and keep our instruments." I corrected her. "Come on. I'll show you."

    "Wait, This is Jackie." Mike interrupted, introducing us.

    "Hi." Jackie said, forcing a nervous smile. I just realized she hasn't said a word while we were talking. She was probably still thinking about our naked run in a few minutes ago, because she kept glancing at Adriana, expecting her to lash out or something.

    "She's a friend of my sisters. She told me she plays music too. She asked if she could see us play." Mike continued.

    "Sure thing." I replied, leading everyone to the Rec room.

   

    "This is so cool!" April exclaimed, once we walked in.

    She sat on the grand piano and played a few notes.

    "You never told me you had all this." Adriana told me, examining the dozen of guitars hung up on the wall.

    Not all of the guitars were mine. Most of them were Mason's and Nick's. They asked me if they could keep most of their guitars here, since they didn't have enough room at their houses. Adam even left his drum set here. It was rested beside my grand piano along with some equipment that was used for recording, and a couple of amplifiers. It was basically a stage in here. Everything could be plugged in and played at a moments notice.

    "Think you can sing for us?" Jackie asked me shyly, standing by a microphone.

    "Of course he can." Nick answered for me, plugging in a guitar.

    "But- No buts. Come on." Mike interrupted me, handing me the microphone.

    "You don't have stage fright do you?" Adam snickered as he positioned himself on his drums.

    "This isn’t a stage." I shot back playfully as I fiddled the mic in a stand that connected to the piano.

    "You know what I mean." He said.

    "What song should we play then?" Mason asked, picking up a bass guitar.

    "Let's do a cover of... Pleasure, by Maroon 5. Most of our songs aren't finished yet." I answered. It was one of my favorite songs.

    I looked toward Adriana. She sat criss-crossed on the floor with April and Jackie, watching us excitedly. I was kind of nervous. This was the first time we've played in front of somebody, besides ourselves.

    "Ready?" I asked the them. They nodded in response.

    I started the intro with the piano. Working my way toward the first verse.

    Nick joined in with his slow, rhythmic guitar. Then Adam came in with his steady beat of drums.  Then Mason with bass. Once my part came in, I took a deep breath and began,

   

♫Hotter than the hesitation

Was the, way you looked around then

Acting like some older women, you moved in

Pinned me to the ground, I couldn't stop youuu

Making my imagination jealous of

A picture perfect situation

 

-Mike and Nick sang along during the chorus-

 

She has got, me locked up, tighter than I thought

She's a quick licking pleasure sucker

Hotter than a motherfucker

And she knows who she is

And she gives me whatever I want

 

I, retire to my room

Think of her as my vacation from myself

As she goes off with someone else

I sit (here) alone in desperation

Contemplating masturbation

I lean back serious slacka, heart attack

 

She has got, me locked up, hotter than I thought

She's a quick licking pleasure sucker

Hotter than a motherfucker

 

She has got, me locked up, hotter than I thought

She's a quick licking pleasure sucker

Hotter than a motherfucker

 

-Nick came in with his funky guitar solo-

 

Ohhhhh 

She has got me, locked up, tighter than I thought

She's a quick licking pleasure sucker

Hotter than a motherfucker

And she knows who she is

And she gives me whatever I want

 

She has got, me locked up, tighter than I thought

She's a quick licking pleasure sucker

Hotter than a motherfucker

And she knows who she is

And she gives me whatever I want♫

 

 

     As the song ended; I turned to Adriana, April, and Jackie's beaming faces.

    "That was amazing!" April shouted.

    "Why would you even be nervous when you guys play so good?" Adriana agreed.

    "See? I told you not to worry so much." Mike told me.

    "Sorry I ever doubted." I apologized with a grin.

    When Adriana said it was good then it was good. She was the type of person who would honestly tell you if you were bad or not.

    "Well let's go hang out in the living room." I said, reassured by Adriana's criticism.

We chatted in the living room for an hour or so, talking about school and things we've been up to, until Adam announced, "I gotta use the bathroom."

    "It's over there." I said pointing towards it.

    He stood up and hurried in the direction I pointed to. Looks like he had to go bad. I thought.

    "I have to go too. I'll just wait by the door till he's finished." April said, following him.

    "Okay." I said unconcerned. I was too busy listening to Adriana. She was telling a story of what she did last summer at the beach. I was visualizing how hot she would look in a bikini. Wearing a two piece set, as water gently dripped from her glimmering body. The bikini just barley covering the outline of her pussy.

    Adriana was lying on my lap, purposely grinding her body against my crotch. Only adding to my excitement.

    "Remember that weird looking rock you found at the beach?" Mike asked me, interrupting my thoughts.

    "Yeah, it's in my room." I told him.

    "Well... go get it so they can see it." He urged.

    "uuuggghh. Alright." I groaned. I was starting to enjoy Adriana's grinding.

    I started walking up towards my room, until I heard soft moaning coming from the Rec room. Who the hells in there? I thought. I slowly cracked open the door to take a peak.

    "We're g-gonna g-get caught." April panted. She was riding Adam's long cock. They were completely naked in a missionary position, with April facing the door. But luckily her eyes were closed, enjoying the pleasure she was receiving. Their clothes were strewn across our instruments.

    "Don't w-worry we w-won't get c-caught." Adam struggled to say, as he slowly pounded away at her pussy. I could tell he was struggling not make so much sound from their bodies clapping together.

    I was completely stunned. I just watched in disbelief as they fucked each other silly in my room. In my house. With everyone just sitting a few feet away in the living room. 

    April's boobs were huge, but they weren't too big though. A bit bigger than the size of a cantaloupe at least. Her body was so curvy, it gave me the impression of an hourglass, and her tight, soaked pussy was cleanly trimmed into a v-shape. She looked liked a porn star.

    I wasn't sure what to do, so I just kept watching. I already had a full blown hard on. So my dick forced me to stay and watch.

    April suddenly turned in my direction. Shit! I thought. I waited for her to scream out or do something, but she just continued her assault on Adam's cock. Only to go faster this time, while keeping eye contact with me.

    "I'm c-c-cumming!" Adam whispered loudly.

    "Cum inside me baby." April begged, not breaking her gaze from me.

    "Aaaagghh." Adam moaned as he came. His whole body spasmed. I couldn't tell how much cum he shot into her, until he retreated his dick from her pussy. It was a huge load from where I could tell.

    "Fuck... That was hot." Adam panted. He stood up and started to get dressed. April slowly fingered her pussy then sucked a cum soaked finger, still staring straight at me.

    "Come on. Get dressed. Their gonna be wondering where we went." Adam commanded.

    That was my queue to get out of there. I couldn't believe what I just witnessed. I had a huge erection, so I couldn't go back in the living room. So I waited in my room until I had full control of myself.

    Suddenly, I heard knocking at the door. I answered it, trying to cover my huge erection with my shirt. It was April.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked stupidly.

    "Michael invited us. Remember?" She said in a sarcastic tone. She walked past me and sat on my bed.

    "I know you saw us." She said plainly.

    "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to." I lied... then scratched my head. Thinking the situation over. "But then again, why am I apologizing. This is my house and you two were fucking in my Rec room." I said a little harsher than I intended.

    April seemed taken aback, but then gave a calm smile.

    "You aren't mad, are you? You seem like you enjoyed it." She replied, pointing at my erection that still hadn't subsided yet.

    "You need me to take care of that?" She asked softly, walking over and laying her right hand on the huge mound growing in my pants.

    "Wow, it goes all the way down to your thigh!" She whispered in my ear, surprised. Sending a chill down my spine.

    "W-w-e can't" I stuttered. I wasn't sure how Adriana would react if I had sex with another girl. We both had a threesome before, but this was different. Adriana wasn't with me. We never sorted out if our relationship was an open one or not.

    "Come on. Adriana won't find out." She assured, pressing up against me.

    "You wouldn't believe how horny I got when I saw you singing that song."

    "But what about Adam? He's my friend. I can't just go behind his back and sleep with his girl." I explained, slowly pushing her hand away from my crotch.

    "He won't find out as long as you don't say anything." She replied seductively. She guided my hand to her mouth and sucked on my index finger.

    She then pushed me on my bed and furiously began to unbuckle my pants. My heart started racing uncontrollably. My thoughts were conflicted. Should I let her have her way? What about Adriana, wouldn't she be furious if she found out I had sex with April? And what about the band, if Adam decided he didn't want anything to do with me, all our hopes of becoming famous were about to fly out the window.

    "What's this?" April asked playfully. She had already pulled my pants off in a matter of seconds and was about to release my cock from its prison.

    "W-wait. I can't." I said calmly getting up.

    "Sit the fuck down!" April violently pushed me back on the bed and pulled my boxers down, before I could even react. My dick popped straight up. Tantalizingly close to her face.

    Just as she was about to wrap her full, glossed lips around it, the door opened.

    Adam and Adriana stood by the doorway. They were shocked to see my 7 inch cock pointed straight out near April's face.

    "What- what are you doing?" Adriana asked, with her mouth wide open.

    "It's not what it looks like. I tried to stop her." I said quickly, pulling my pants up.   

    "You mean you couldn't stop a one-hundred pound girl?" Adam said angrily. He was about to rush at me until April quickly stood in between us, holding him back by his shoulders.

    "Wait, He's telling the truth. He didn't want to. I forced him to do it." April said guiltily.

    "All I did was just pull off his pants." She continued.

    "Is that true? You tried to stop her?" Adriana asked, standing next to me.

    "Of course it is." I reassured her.

    She leaned in, as to give me a kiss, but stopped just inches away.

    "Well you should of fucked the shit out of that bitch." She whispered in my ear.

    "Wait... what?" I asked confused. Did I hear her right? She wanted me to fuck April?

    "Why not? We've done it before haven't we? You had sex with Ms. Star so what's the difference?" She asked.

    "B-but that was different. You were there." I sputtered.

    "I don't mind." She said, giving me a wink.

     I guess my suspicions about her condoning this was right, but I would have never suspected them to be true.

    I looked over at Adam and April who were in deep conversation. Adam seemed to have calmed down a bit, but kept shooting accusing glances at me.

    "It's all my fault. I came onto him. He even told me that he didn't want to do it, because you were his friend. He didn't want to ruin the relationship he had with you and Adriana." April pleaded.

    Adam stood there pondering whether or not he should believe it.

    "Listen... I can make it up to you." April said softly, interrupting his train of thought.

    She slowly ran her right hand down his pants, sending a visible shudder run through his body.

    "What are you doing? Their standing right there." Adam whispered, motioning his head towards us. 

    "David already saw us few minutes ago anyway." She said.

    "He WHAT?" Adam choked.

    "Ssshhh don't worry about it." She commanded him, pressing her finger against his lips.

    April slowly started to undress him, starting with his shirt. Adriana and I just stood there gawking at them, speechless. We couldn't believe they were really about to fuck each other right in front of us. In a couple of seconds Adam was already half naked. Only wearing the boxers that April was about to slide off of him.

    "You can't believe how horny I've been." April said lustily, slowly sliding his boxers off to reveal his long, circumcised, shaved cock. In comparison to mine it was a bit longer, but less thicker. April wrapped her full lips around it. Slowly bobbing her head forward and backward.

    "Ohhh fuck." Adam moaned.

    Adriana bit her bottom lip. I could tell she was getting turned on by this. And so was I. My cock was already rock hard again.

    "Well don't just stand there, come help me with this cock." April demanded Adriana, retreating her mouth.

    Adriana nodded and quickly got on her knees without hesitation, wrapping her lips around his cock. She bobbed her head slowly at first but then quickly fastened her pace. I was unbelievably turned on by this, but at the same time, a little jealous. I wasn't sure how to feel about my girlfriend sucking another guy's cock dry. I stroked my dick through my pants.

    "Oh My G-g-god!" Adam stuttered loudly. Adriana wasn't even catching her breath. I could hear her breathing loudly through her nose as she stuffed Adam's whole cock down her throat.

    "Wow, you love that cock don't you?" April asked.

    "Mm-mmm." Adriana muffled agreeingly with her mouth full. Pre-cum and saliva slid down her chin as she furiously assaulted Adam's shaft.

    I couldn't stand it anymore. My dick felt as if it were about to explode in my pants. I frantically got undressed and grabbed April by her arm. She was still kneeling next to Adriana, watching her deep throat her boyfriend. She didn't object as I frantically ripped her clothes off. Revealing her amazing, familiar, naked body I had just seen a few minutes ago.

    I sat on the corner of my bed as April straddled me in a cowgirl position. She slowly guided my 7 inch cock inside of her soaking wet pussy. She was unbelievably wet from watching Adriana suck off Adam, which it made it easier for me to thrust in and out of her.

    "Oh my god. You're so huge!" April moaned, sliding a few inches of my cock inside of her.

    The inside of her pussy felt amazing. Even though she was soaking wet, it was still a little difficult to slide my whole cock inside her. Her pussy was so tight, it would be a challenge for me not to climax before she did.

    "Wow... I can't believe how much you're stretching her pussy out!" Adriana gasped, taking a break from her sucking. She crawled over and sat by April's ass. Admiring my cock sliding in and out of her.

    I glanced over at Adam. He seemed as uneasy as I had been.

    And for some reason, jealousy took control of me and I started to fuck April as hard as I could. April was taken by surprise, as I violently pounded her pussy.

    "Oh FUCK, Don't stop!" She screamed enjoying it. A primal instinct had taken over me as I started fucking her faster and faster, not letting up once to catch my breath. The clapping of her ass against my balls was so hard, it hurt a little.

    "Ohhhhh yesss." She muffled, biting into my shoulder. I glanced at Adriana. Her eyes were wide with surprise.

    "Can't wait for my turn." Adriana said playfully, catching my gaze.

    The room filled with April's loud moans and whimpers as the bed squeaked loudly, while we fucked like rabbits. Only two minutes passed by until April was screaming, "OH FUCK!" Her pussy contracted tightly around my dick and her body spasmed uncontrollably as she climaxed. She reached down and started to rub her pussy frantically. "mmmmmmmmmm." She moaned.

    "T-t-that was am-mazing." April sputtered, falling limp beside me on the bed.

    Before I could even reply, Adriana quickly wrapped her mouth around my cock. Furiously bobbing her head up and down, sucking off April's juices.

    "Oh shit!" I exclaimed in surprise. The intensity of her sucking was too much. I was afraid I would cum before I even had the chance to enjoy this threesome... well foursome actually.

    Her mouth was stretched wide trying to accommodate my whole cock down her throat.

    "Don't make him cum yet. We're still gonna need him." April said playfully, as if reading my mind.

    "I'll give you a break then. It's Adam's turn now." Adriana said devilishly.

    She stood up and slowly undressed herself down to her thong. And of course her body was amazing. Her D-cupped breasts were perky, and her ass was big and round. I had a some kind of fetish with nice asses, so my mouth was basically watering as I sat there and watched her strip.

    "Wow." I heard Adam say, sitting beside me. His eyes were glued on Adriana.

He had a full hard on, making me a little uncomfortable. I mean... there's another guy's throbbing cock just inches away from me, any guy would feel uncomfortable.

    April sensed my uneasiness and crawled next to me.

    "Wait till I see what I have planned." She whispered.

    I gave her a confused look. What is she talking about? I wondered.

    "You like this?" Adriana asked Adam, twirling around in only a thong, letting him admire her whole body.

    She stood in front of Adam -who was still beside me- and commanded him to take off her thong.

    He obeyed and slowly pulled it down to her thighs.

    "Oh my god." He exclaimed, grasping her ass with both hands.

    "I want you to fuck me." Adriana said seductively. She slowly sat on top of him facing my direction. Giving me a full view of her wet, shaven pussy slowly lower around his cock, in a reverse cowgirl position.

    "Uggghhh." Adriana moaned as Adam slowly slid four inches of his dick inside her.

    "You're cock is so long!" Adriana exclaimed. Adam started thrusting his hips up and down at a slow pace. Letting Adriana get accustomed to his size.

    April crawled next to them. Slowly stroking her pussy.

    "Harder!" Adriana demanded. Adam obeyed with long, fast thrusts. Each time he went up Adriana slammed down on his cock.

    "Fuck fuck fuck fuck." Adriana whimpered. She was getting really into it. Her body was glistening with sweat as Adam ravaged her pussy.

    "I c-can't hold it anymore!" Adam chocked.

    "Please don't stop. Don't fucking stop!" Adriana begged him.

    April motioned me to come closer.

    "Adam's about to cum. Why don't you help him with Adriana?"

    "What?" I asked confused. I wasn't exactly sure what she wanted me to do.

    "I want you two to double team her, numbskull." She joked playfully.

    I sat there in disbelief at April's suggestion.

    "I'm not sure if she would want me to do that." I said uncertainly. I wasn't really sure if I wanted to do it.

    "She looks like she wants to cum really bad. I think she's up for anything at this point." April argued.

    I was really horny, so I didn't bother to discuss it further. Besides, I was much better at holding my climax than Adam was. And I wanted Adriana to enjoy herself. I followed April's instructions and climbed by Adriana.

    "What are you d-doing?" She panted.

    "Don't worry. Just tryin' something new." I replied.

    I slowly slid my 7 inch cock inside her.

    "Oh shit." Adriana exclaimed. She seemed to enjoy it.

    "What are you doing?" Adam asked confused when he felt my cock slide against his.

    "Ssshhh. Just go with it babe. You need a break." April explained to him, quieting him with a passionate kiss.

    I started to get into a rhythmic motion while the bottom of my shaft slid up against Adam's cock, inside Adriana's pussy. Her pussy was stretched out as far as it could go. It was a little difficult for her to stuff two huge cocks inside her.

    "Oh shit. That feels so goood." Adriana purred. She lifted her legs to make it easier for me to fuck her.

    April was sitting on Adam's face, eating her out.

    A few minutes in, Adam started his steady pace again.

    I looked down and examined both of mine and Adam's cocks, hammer Adriana. It was extremely erotic and I wasn't sure I would last long. The room was filled with our loud moans, squeaking from the bed, and the slapping of our bodies.

    "Oh my god. I'm- I’m cumming!" Adriana stuttered, five minutes in. Her body spasmed uncontrollably. Her hands were clutching the blanket of the bed trying to keep herself balanced. All of her sweet juices spilled onto our cocks and lower legs. She went completely limp and fell on the bed. She was sweating profusely and her panting was erratic.

    "My turn." April declared.

    "Let me lie down now." I told Adam. I was getting pretty tired and was sweating like crazy.

    "Yup." He replied, getting up.

    I lied down, and April immediately slid my cock inside her. She sat on top of me, staring directly into my eyes. She gave me a passionate kiss. Sliding her tongue all around my mouth.

    "Mmmmppphhhhh." April muffled into my mouth.

    I felt Adam's weight press against April's abdomen.

    We both got into a rhythmic motion. When he went in, I came out. When I went in, He came out. This way, we didn't get our cock's stuck in her pussy.

    "Can I borrow his mouth?" Adriana said playfully.

    "Sure." April said smiling.

    Adriana sat on my face, almost suffocating me.

    "Oops sorry." She giggled.

    I slowly licked her pussy searching for her clit.

    "Aahhh right there." She said with a shiver.

    I was licking like mad now. Acting as if I would never get this chance again. I freed my hand and slid a few fingers in. It was a little hard to concentrate on licking and fucking at the same time, but I managed. A few minutes in Adriana was basically humping my face. All of our bodies were glistening with sweat as we came close to climax.    

    "I'm cumming!" Adriana let out.

    "So am I!" April chimed.

    Almost at the exact same time, Adriana came all over my face while April came on my cock and Adam's.

    Their screams were so loud, I bet the neighbors could hear it.

    Their bodies went limp and collapsed on my bed.

    "You- you ready to cum yet?" April asked me and Adam, gasping for breath.

    We nodded. She sat on her knees on the floor struggling to regain herself from her orgasm.

    Adriana followed her lead.

    "Cum in our mouths." April begged. They both then started taking turns stroking and sucking our cocks.

    "I'm cumming!" Adam said after three minutes of their assault on his shaft.

    Load after load of hot sticky strands of cum, came shooting out into Adriana's and April's mouths. They both opened wide, making sure none of it spilled onto the floor.  Some of Adam's cum dripped down Adriana's mouth.

    "Let me get that." April told her. She then started to lick the dripping cum off of her face. Adriana seemed taken back, but started to enjoy it. They both began to kiss each other sloppily. Their tongues swirled around their mouths, tasting all of Adam's cum and their saliva.

    "Your turn." Adriana grinned, breaking away from April. They both took turns sucking on my cock.

    "He sure does take a long time to cum, doesn't he?" April remarked.

    "Mm-mmm." Adriana muffled with my cock stuffed in her mouth.

    "I'm- I'm cumming." I struggled to say. I was at the point of no return. Shot after shot after shot of cum flew into their mouths. It was crazy how much cum I was shooting. It seemed like it was never going to stop!

    "Okay we surrender." Adriana said playfully. Cum was spilling down both of their chins. If it was only Adriana who was blowing me, she would have probably drowned in it.

    I had never felt so good. It was better than anything I had ever experienced so far. I wished this moment would never end.

    "Wow that was a lot of cum!" April exclaimed after swallowing.

    "Yeah... it was." Adriana agreed wiping her mouth.

    "Oh shit! Mike and the other guys are downstairs!" I exclaimed. I had completely forgot that they were here. I looked at my clock. We've been up here for twenty-eight minutes. I can't believe they haven't came looking for us yet.

    "Well... let's get dressed then." April said grinning.

    We all got dressed and cleaned all the cum and sweat from ourselves. I hope they won't ask questions. I thought to myself once we walked downstairs. Mike, Nick, and Mason were still on the couch, playing the Xbox.

    "Wanna play?" Nick asked me, holding out a remote.

    "Yeah, sure." I said, trying to play cool. It didn't seem like they even noticed we were gone. We sat down and blended in with them.    

    "Where's Jackie?" I asked Mike. I looked around the room trying to find her.

    "I don't know, He said confused, She was here a while ago. I saw her go upstairs. She came back down and..." He scratched his head trying to remember.

    "OH YEAH, she said she had to go home for some reason. She was acting weird." Mike remembered.

    "She's probably sick. She's been acting strange all day hasn't she?" Mason cut in.

    I nodded. I wonder if see saw us? I thought.

    We all played the Xbox and talked for a while, until dusk began to fall.

    I began to show everyone out.

    "Alright gotta go. Don't wanna get mugged in the dark." Nick chuckled.

    "Yep, see ya." I replied.

    "I had a nice day. Let's try to do it again sometime." April smiled warmly. I wasn't sure if she was referring to the sex or just us hanging out.

    "See you later, bro." Adam said giving me a hand shake. It looked like he wasn't that mad anymore. In fact, he seemed happier than ever before.

    "Don't stay up too late." Mason said.

    "Okay mom." I grinned.

    "Think we can come over tomorrow? We need to take full advantage of this fall break and write some stuff." Mike asked.

    "Yeah. Of course." I agreed. He was right. We needed as much practice as we can get. He gave me a hand shake and went out the door.

    "I'll see you tomorrow then." Adriana said sweetly. She gave me a passionate kiss before heading out the door.

    "You think your parents will let you sleep over tomorrow night?" I asked her.

    "I doubt it. But I'll be sure to ask them. I would love to spend the night with you." She replied. She gave me a warm smile and walked out. I slowly closed the door behind her.

             

Thanks for reading. I hope you enjoyed my story. If you liked it please give it a thumbs up- so more people can read this- leave a comment, or you can contact me at DavidAcosta710@yahoo.com

All of your support is greatly appreciated. If I get a lot of responses, I'll be sure to make more parts to this story. Thank you ;)

         

Disclaimer:

This story takes place in a universe where males bear the children of the women. Any names referenced in its writing that bear resemblance to actual people is purely coincidental. Thank You and Enjoy.

 

MPreg – Bad Day at Work

                Sara walked in the front door, tired from a long day at the insurance agency. It’s a high-stress job, particularly when you’re dealing with everybody and their relative calling in about how much their car insurance sucks. She’s lucky she has her husband who helps her deal with all the frustration. She put her purse down on the table, and took off her shoes, ready to relax for the night. Looking around, she doesn’t see her husband anywhere. Considering he’s about to pop any day now, it’s not like he could do much. A smirk comes to her face, and she walks into their bedroom and sees her husband in is pregnant glory, dressed only in an overlarge shirt.

                Quietly walking into their bathroom, Sara takes off her blouse and skirt. After she removes her make-up, she slowly walks back into the bedroom, and can’t help but marvel at her husband’s gravid belly, and how sexy he looks. Just staring at him get hers dick hard. “It really is a shame I have to wait a few weeks to knock him up again” she says to herself.

                She climbs on the bed, her cock now poking out of her panties, eager to breed something. She takes her mouth, and grabs Chris’s ear, tonguing it in the process. He gasps in his sleep, and wakes up to find his wife giving his ear a good go. “Hey there you stud” Chris says, with his wife replying “Hey there yourself, you fucking gorgeous baby maker.” “You must have had a rough day, especially if you’re this ready to breed me again.” Sara groans as her husband rubs his hand over the head of her 9 inch dick, pre-cum staining the front of her panties. “You’re damn right, I’m gonna pound your ass into labor, but I want you to beg for it” Sara groans.

                She lies back on the bed with pillows under her head, her dick pointing towards the sky, almost begging for her husband to deep throat it. Her husband rises on his knees, and takes off his only article of clothing, an overly large shirt. Sara takes in his pregnant form, belly large and gravid, looking like it’ll almost pop any day now. Chris drops to his hands, doggy style, making sure his belly isn’t squished too much, and grabs his wife’s panties, and rips them off. The result is the 9-incher that fucked a baby in his belly. Its clean shaven, and pulsing as if it’s begging for what he’s about to do.

                He starts by licking the tip of her cock, tonguing the slit as pre-cum oozes out. He can only get a little bit in, but that’s more than he could get in when they first started. With his tongue in her slit, he lowers his mouth, engulfing its whole head in his mouth. Slowly, painfully for Sara, he starts to pump his head on her dick, but only the head. “Ohh, you fucking tease. Just you wait, I’ll pound that ass of yours into labor” Sara says out of frustration.

                Chris just looks up into her eyes, and smiles, knowing what’s in store for him later. He lifts off her cock, to her disappointment, and gives the underside of her dick a good lick. He starts at the base, and slowly drags his tongue up, enjoying the pulse of every vein along its way. Stopping at the head, he does the same back down, stopping at the base to take her balls in his mouth. He starts with the first one, relishing the feel of the thing where his babies come from. Moving to the next, he starts to knead her balls with his fingers, eliciting a groan from his stud.

                He moves back up, and puts his mouth over the head, and pushes past the suction of his mouth, engulfing his wife’s love organ. He doesn’t stop until he can feel skin against his nose. Knowing how much his wife loves this, he looks up straight into her emerald green eyes. Sara, meeting her husband’s eyes, “You love this don’t you slut. You love sucking down the beast that knocked you up. You’re probably sorry you’ve only got one brat in that belly of yours.” He pulls off her cock, “Well, isn’t that you’re fault, I mean it’s not my fault the stud didn’t produce enough baby batter.” Smirking, Sara replies, “You really do want an ass pounding don’t you. Well, I guess I need to oblige, I mean we can’t have a mare running around telling that it’s the stud’s fault that you only have one brat up your ass.”

                Grinning ear to ear, Chris turns around, exposing his puckered ass-hole to his stud. “Ohh, no no, I want you on your side. I want to see your face when I pound your hole to oblivion.” Sara orders. Obliging, he rolls onto his side, and raises his leg in the air, exposing his hole and a 5 inch cock of his own. Sara gets up; her cock slick with her bitch’s spit, and rubs it against his opening. He groans with pleasure knowing what’s about to happen to him.

                As she rubs her dick along the cracks of his ass-hole, teasing him, she grabs his dick. “Look at this, it looks like we’re hard as steel. I still don’t know why men have these things, especially considering it’s the men who have the kids. They’re always so small, especially compared to the wives who do the breeding.” She gets her hand slick with pre-cum, and rubs it into the skin pulled tight on his belly. She admires how the dark line on his belly shines with the pre-cum, and takes special care with his outie belly button.

                Groaning from the stimulation and teasing, Chris cries out, “Please, put it in me!! I need it, I’ve gone all day without it!!”” Giggling, she responds, “Oh no, I want to hear how much you want it. I want to hear how much of a slut and a whore you are.” In his desperation to feel her dick in his ass, he obliges, “I’m your cum-loving slut! I worship your huge dick, and want it to pump me full of cum till I die! I want to have my ass spread and torn apart by the babies that come out! NOW FUCK ME!!!!!!”

                With a deep smile on her face, she finally pushes her 9 inch baby maker deep into his depths with one thrust. “OH MY GODDD!!!” Chris grunts out, his dick spewing useless cum from it. As Sara gets into a rhythm, the cum geyser from her mare’s cock doesn’t stop, but keeps going. “You like that don’t you. You’re nothing more than a bitch, made to be bred like an animal. And here you are, getting off on your stud making you cum like a geyser. THAT”S WHAT YOU ARE, AREN’T YOU!!!!” Sara groans her pace picking up. Crying out from the continuous orgasms, “Yes, I’m your bitch. Fuck me, breed me, do whatever you want to me, just FUCK MEE!!!!” Chris screams.

                Pounding his ass in a fury, She keeps up the talk, “You’re a great piece of preggo ass slut. It’s really a shame I keep you to myself. Maybe I should rent you out to my friends and let them pound your ass too. Maybe I’ll let one of them knock you up. Would you like that whore?” Chris is unable to respond with his mouth hanging open, drool dripping onto the bed sheets. Sara, feeling her own climax coming, “Yea, I think that’ll do nicely, rent you asshole out. But it’ll always be mine bitch. No matter how many dicks you take, you will always be mine. Now take it, TAKE MY CUMMM!!!!!!” She cries out, telling the entire world that the thing she’s pounding just got creamed. Chris cries out a yell, deep from his throat, unable to speak, only able to make animalistic moans.

                As Sara finishes coating her husband’s bowels with her cum, she pulls out, leaving the cum to drip out of his ass-hole. She collapses on the bed, exhausted from her own orgasm. Once she’s had a chance to catch her breath, she stands up, and makes for the bathroom to clean herself up. As she turns around, she’s greeted by a site she’s familiar with. Her husband is now passed out from his own orgasm, his cock now limp between his legs. His entire body and the sheets are covered with his own, pathetic cum. If he had been wearing any clothes at all, she was sure they would have been completely soaked. She giggles to herself as she resumes going to the bathroom, “Maybe I better make him clean up the sheets with his mouth this time.”

The stress relief worked, until her husband squeezed out their son two days later

 

 

silent_one__@hotmail.com

I have a few more writing ideas, but I’m not currently doing too much with them. Thus, I’d be grateful about feedback regarding subject matter/scenarios that might want to be read about. And as always, feedback about my writing itself is also appreciated.

 

My football practice had just ended and my girlfriend’s mom picked me up and my girlfriend was also in the car. My parents were not home and I had forgotten my key so I had no way to get in. My parents were at a wedding and they said they would be gone for a while. I told my girlfriend’s mom the situation and her mom said I could stay at their house until my parents got home. We got to her house and she asked if I wanted to take a shower, since I was all sweaty and sticky. So I said sure why not. So I took a shower and I locked the bathroom but my girlfriend must have had a key to the bathroom. I got out of the shower and she was standing right there completely naked. She immediately started making out with me. It was so hot and sexy. Her sexy body with her nice curves and her decently sized tits rubbed against my body. She got down on her knees and started sucking on my dick. It was already huge at this point. She was sucking on it really hard. Her mom must of heard us and my girlfriend forgot to lock the bathroom and her mom walked in. Oh and I forgot to mention her mom was sexy. She was in her 30’s and she was wearing yoga pants and a really tight white tank top with her huge boobs popping out of the shirt. She at first was stunned and then she actually joined in. I don’t have any idea what was going through her head. She ripped off all her clothes and everyone was naked. Next thing I know there are two amazingly hot girls completely naked next to me. We walked out of the bathroom and went inside my girlfriend’s room. They both pushed me on top of her bed. My huge dick pointing straight up. My girlfriend immediately jumped on my dick and started riding it like a sexy cowgirl. With her sexy curves and all. And her mom was hanging over me with her huge boobs dangling over my head. I grabbed them and started sucking on them. Then we got up and I sat on the edge of her bed and my girlfriend leaned on my lap and told me to spank her like she did something bad. She had a really sexy ass. All curved and smooth and round. Then I lied back down and her mom got on my dick and she knew how to ride it like a cowgirl riding a bull. My girlfriend put her sexy pussy over my face and I started licking and sucking it meanwhile my hands fidgeting with her tits. Then she had forgotten her youngest daughter had gotten dropped off from daycare. She came upstairs because she heard all the noise. She was only 13 and I was 16 and my girlfriend was 16. Her mom decided she needed to learn about sex and how to suck a cock and ride one. Her daughter was wearing Yoga shorts that squeezed against her ass. And she was wearing a tight white t-shirt. Her mom taught her how to give a lap dance to a man and while doing so stripping. So her mom put her clothes back on and showed her an example and did it on me. Then her daughter tried it. Her daughter was a natural! It had to have been in the genes. It was a sexy lap dance shoving her tits in my face and spanking her ass and everything! Then we got a call from my parents and they were on their way to pick me up. And that was the end of it.

     Samantha came home after school, her eyes bright, her breathing deep. Darrin had just gotten home, and she all but dragged us upstairs. In the bedroom, our clothes flew off, and Samantha spread herself out on the bed.

     "Now, give me lots of foreplay, while I tell you about what has been happening to Misty."

     Ah yes, Misty, that wild redheaded sex pot that made my pulse pound and my cunt sizzle with lust fueled heat. She had been over several times since our first lessons with her, and our times had been marathon sex sessions, her wild red hair matched the heat of her sex drive. As our mouths, tongues and fingers caressed Sam's sexy body, she told us.

     "After Misty had our introduction to sexual lessons, she made up her mind to get her Daddy. She's been horny for Daddy to fuck her since she was 13, and now that she was 16, she wanted him more than ever."

     I got my head between the spread thighs of my daughter, and Darrin licked and sucked at her stiff, hard nipples. I licked gently, teasingly, running my tongue lovingly over the part of Samantha's tight lips, eager to hear more. Samantha let out soft moans of pleasure, and continued.

     "Last week, with her Mom away on a business trip, she decided to just go for it. She stripped down naked, and crept into her parent's bed. In the darkness, she worked over her sleeping Dad, he woke up, but still not quite awake, and he was soon eagerly licking Misty's tight pussy. Misty was thinking that he probably thought he was licking her Mom, and she made a move before Daddy woke up fully. She pushed him down, squatted over him, and drove her steaming fuck-hole down, impaling herself on her Daddy's cock. The bedside table lamp suddenly switched on, as her Daddy suddenly came fully awake, and must have been wondering what the hell was going on, and reached over to turn the switch on. With the light, she saw his eyes open wide, as she slammed down, swallowing his cock right to the balls."

     I was seriously licking Samantha's pussy, and she needed to take a break from telling us the story, as I felt her hands pulling at my head, and I wrapped my tongue around her clit, sliding two fingers up to polish her G spot, eager for her squirting orgasm, I wanted a juicy facial.

     "Fuck, oh yes, fuck, Momma licks my horny pussy so well, you're gonna make me cum, yes, yes, oh fuck, yes, CUMMING!"

     I could feel the convulsion, her tight tunnel squeezing at my fingers, and her shriek of pleasure as she let go, squirting wildly, plastering my face with a wet, rich spray of her girl cum, washing my face down. After she had gotten her breath back, she continued.

     "As I said, his eyes opened very wide, when he realized that his thick cock was buried to the balls in the hot box of his sexy 16 year old daughter, there she was, horny and naked, perched on his stiff prick. For a second, they froze. Misty was very scared, that she'd gone too far, that she has just majorly fucked up. Then her Dad let out a growl, grabbed her, pulled her down tightly against his body, and rolled them over. On her back, Misty relaxed, completely spread eagled, her eyes glowing, as her Dad drew back, and rammed his cock in. She saw the red hot, naked lust in his eyes, and it made her growl with pleasure, as her Dad's swollen balls slapped against her ass. Her Dad was gripped by a red hot haze of lust, as he drew back, driving into her again and again."

     "Her Dad was saying, 'Fuck, fuck, yes, wanted this so much, my cock's been aching for your tight redheaded pussy, god, so tight, so perfect, fucking my daughter's tight teen cunt, gonna love filling your tight box with a big load of Daddy's sperm!' "

     "Misty replied, 'Yes, yes Daddy, you are fucking your own daughter's tight little fuck-hole, give me Daddy's thick spray, empty your balls deep inside your own sweet daughter's steamy teen pussy!' "

     "Misty told me that her urging drove her Dad crazy, she was expecting him to lose his load in a few seconds, but her Dad must have good control. He fucked her furiously, a light glaze of sweat breaking out, their bodies slapping together, the bed bouncing, their bodies writhing together in a bonding of hot, burning lust, her pussy squelching with juices as Daddy rammed his rampant cock into her creaming pussy, power fucking her into the mattress, over and over. She brought her legs up, around his waist, so her could jam every last inch in."

     Her face flushed, Sam said, "Daddy, come and fuck me, my god, I need it, I'm so fucking hot just thinking about what Misty told me!"

     Between her spread thighs, Misty welcome her Dad with open arms, open pussy and a lust filled smile. Darrin nudged against her, and in one slow, smooth thrust, slid in, Samantha letting out a moan of pure pleasure as Darrin's, fat, rock hard cock slid in.

     "Yes, just what I needed! Now that Daddy is fucking me, I'll continue."

     "Misty told me that seemed to do it, her Dad growled, 'Yeah, fuck, gonna flood you baby, gonna flood my own daughter's tight, redheaded cunt, fuck, fuck YEAH!' She could feel his cock, thick, steel hard, bucking wildly, and the jetting of his sizzling sperm deep inside her. That shoved her over the edge. 'Yes, yes, I'm cumming too, Daddy's shooting his load into me, fuck, fuck, FUCCCKKK!' Their shared howls of orgasm filled the bedroom, as Misty's Daddy emptied his throbbing balls deep inside her. Deep inside that tight, redheaded cunt, that Momma, Daddy and I have licked, sucked and fucked! Now Daddy, turn me over, put me on my hands and knees, and give my horny heat a doggy style power fuck!"

     Darrin was happy to do, he pulled out, and I was eager to watch the sexy spectacle of my virile husband positioning our sexy, hot daughter on her hands and knees, lining his thick cock head up with Samantha's, tight sexy lips.

     "Yesh, oh yeah, ram it back in Daddy, your daughter's tight pussy wants Daddy's hard big fucking cock back inside her, Now!"

     Darrin quickly mounted Sam, penetrating her creamy center, I watched, my cunt churning like crazy, listening to Samantha's squeal of pleasure as she was so pleasurably split open, Darrin's growl of pleasure as her tight pink walls clutched at his plunging shaft.  It turned me on crazily, to watch Daddy's manhood deep within his daughter's sexy velvet folds, fucking her until he would fill her with his Daddy's incestuous thick cream. Just as I was bout to start finger fucking myself furiously, Samantha looked over at me, grinning, and told me she had other plans for me.

     "Yeah, oh yeah, power fuck me, really ram me, just like Misty got from her horny Daddy! And Momma, come over here, slide your sexy pussy right down here, so I can lick your sexy pinkness!"

     I quickly slid my eager cunt under her head, watching Samantha's beautiful face coming down, then that sexy pink tongue sliding out, and burrowing deep inside my gushing volcano of lust, feeling the burning sizzles of pleasure racing through my quivering pink walls.

     Joined in a burning, implacable lust, I watched Samntha's head of blonde hair bobbing between my legs, her mouth eagerly working over my heated opening, watching my strong, horny hubby gripping Samantha's hips tightly, the red hot lust on his face as Darrin fucked his loving daughter furiously. I could hear the wet squelch of Samantha's soaking fuck-hole being pounded towards orgasm by Darrin's big cock,  fuck, my own cunt was gushing with my juices, our cries and grunts of pleasure filling the bedroom, I could feel myself racing towards orgasm, trying desperately to prolong it. She shoved two fingers right up me, and started to work on my G spot. That did it, and I could feel it racing at me, Samantha lifted her head for just a second, to cry out.

     Samantha shrieked out "Oh my fucking god, I'm cumming, cumming, CUMMING!!!"

     Her shrieks of climax gave me the green light, she quickly lowered her head back to my opening. I could feel the spasms start, my pussy gave me that familiar locking up, the squeezing urge, then that wonderful release as I started cumming, howling out blissfully, cumming and cumming in wrenching waves of pleasure, my cunt squirting crazily with each wave, jetting my girl cum all over my eager daughter's face, and my voice rose up to a scream of pleasure, I was cumming like crazy.

     That set Darrin off as he roared, slammed his cock in deep, and I could imagine the thick cream he was pumping into Samantha's very receptive womb. The room was filled with our cries and howls of orgasmic joy as we all came together. 

     In the afterglow, Sam continued, "Now, Misty is getting her Daddy almost every night, she has a very horny Daddy, he fucks her Mom almost every night, Misty said she can hear the shriekes and howls of her Mom getting gloriously fucked, her pussy starts to heat up, she knows what will happen next. An hour or two later, Daddy creeps quietly into her bedroom, and Misty is ready for him. She loves to suck his cock, feeling the hard thick shaft filling her mouth, then her Daddy licks her pussy, making her cum, then rams his cock in, and rides her like a stallion, fucking her wildly, until he stiffens, roars, and then the feel of his cock pulsing wildly, pouring her Daddy's incestuous load deep inside her."

     Samantha paused, then continued, "Misty is hoping that some day soon, they'll be able to get her Mom in on the action, Misty said that after licking me and my Momma, she's more than eager to lick her Mom's juicy pussy."

     The family that cums together, stays together, I thought, with a big grin on my face.